The Answerer Book No. 1

The Answerer Book No. 1

 

 

 

Answerer Book 1                                  2

 

 

THE ANSWERER

Book No. 1

 

Questions and Answers on Present Truth

Topics in the Interest of the Seventh-day

Adventist Brethren and Readers

 

of

 

The Shepherd’s Rod

By V.T. Houteff

 

 

This “scribe,” instructed

unto the kingdom of

heaven, “bringeth forth

…things new and old.”

Matt. 13:52.

 

 

Now “sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and

be ready always to give an answer to every man

that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in

you with meekness and fear.”

1 Pet. 3:15.

 

 

Answerer Book 1                                  2

 

 

Copyright 1944, by

V.T. Houteff

All Rights Reserved

 

 

 

That everyone who thirsteth for the truth may obtain it, this booklet of questions and answers is, as a Christian service, mailed without charge.  Send for it.  It levies but one exaction, the soul’s obligation to itself to prove all things and hold fast that which is good.  The only strings attached to this free proffer are the golden strands of Eden and the crimson cords of Calvary–the ties that bind.

 

 

Answerer Book 1                                  3

 

CONTENTS

 

The Answerer’s Introductory Concern   5

What Is Laodicea’s Trouble?       29

Why The Need Of Revival And Reformation?      35

What Is The Phenomenon Of Inspiration?            39

Is Satan Wholesaling Or Retailing Deception?     60

What Saith The Spirit Unto Laodicea?     69

Does Truth Make Division ?        76

Christ Or His Servant?   77

Is There Need For Extra Oil?        79

The Latter Rain–When?               81

Has The Loud Cry Begun?            82

Is The Former Rain The Pentecostal Power?        85

When In Need Of Truth, Why Beg For Power?    88

Forty Years Without Refilling?    93

Does The Shepherd’s Rod Set Prophetic Dates? 94

What Shall Your Next Step Be?  95

Scriptural Index               96

 

Answerer Book 1                                  4

 

THE ANSWERER’S INTRODUCTORY

CONCERN

 

DO YOU KNOW?

 

Dear Brethren in Laodicea, do you know that prophecy positively declares that the people of God in the Laodicean church are in a critically dangerous condition and know it not? Well, Brethren, whether or not you realize it, whether or not you believe it, that precisely is the case. And if you hope to enter into eternal life, you must believe it, and that without delay. Whatever else you may believe or disbelieve, this one thing you must believe, “for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.” –Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253.

 

And remember that above all people, the Laodiceans should not only be the last but the least inclined to criticize, for they themselves, says the True Witness, are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked,” without so much even as suspecting it, but instead blissfully imagining that they are “rich, and increased with goods, and” in “need of nothing.” Rev. 3:17. How, then, can they be in a position truly to know anything about others!

 

Think, Brethren, and rouse to life! This voice, pleading with you to awake and avert the Enemy’s pitfalls cannot possibly

 

Answerer Book 1                                  5

 

be the Enemy’s voice! Remember that the Lord “surprises us by revealing His power through instruments of His own choice, while He passes by the men to whom we have looked as those through whom light should come. God desires us to receive the truth upon its own merits,–because it is truth.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 106.

 

“No matter by whom light is sent, we should open our hearts to receive it with the meekness of Christ….We should all know what is being taught among us; for if it is truth, we need it.”–Gospel Workers, p. 301.

 

“The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm. Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.”–Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 106, 107.

 

“He will use men for the accomplishment of His purpose whom some of the brethren would reject as unfit to engage in the work.”–The Review and Herald, Feb. 9, 1895.

 

In the light of these warnings, will you not take time carefully and prayerfully to

 

Answerer Book 1                                  6

 

ascertain whether or not God is leading in this reformatory work? He has promised to all who will do this, that He will not leave them in darkness but will guide them into all Truth. So will you not take Him at His Word, and try Him?

 

We plead with you to, for already “the agencies of evil are combining their forces, and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world,” says Inspiration, “and the final movements will be rapid ones….The time is coming when in their fraud and insolence men will reach a point that the Lord will not permit them to pass, and they will learn that there is a limit to the forbearance of Jehovah….Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis….Soon everything that can be shaken will be shaken, that those things that can not be shaken may remain….

 

“It is impossible to give any idea of the experience of the people of God who shall be alive upon the earth when celestial glory and a repetition of the persecutions of the past are blended. They will walk in the light proceeding from the throne of God. By means of the angels there will be

 

Answerer Book 1                                  7

 

constant communication between heaven and earth.”–Testimonies, Vol. 9, pp. 11, 13, 15, 16.

 

In view of these solemn realities even now looming before our eyes, no longer, Brother Sister, hide yourself in the darkness. Stand in the light, lest you stumble and fall and not be found. Come, take time, and

 

Let Us Reason Together.

 

The Laodicean church, the last of the seven churches (Rev. 2, 3), being figurative of the Christian church in her last period, our time, the message on record to her is therefore the last message to the church. So, plainly, if there is any Bible subject essential for the church to study, the message to the Laodiceans certainly is.

 

Although satisfied with their attainments, the Laodiceans who believe and take God at His Word will not question Him concerning their condition but will, whether they see it or not, acknowledge that they are in a “sad deception,” “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind and naked.” Having honestly made this acknowledgment, they will, in consequent obedience to the True Witness’ counsel to buy of Him eyesalve which He alone can supply, anoint their eyes with it and be able to see.

 

Those, though, who recline in the false

 

Answerer Book 1                                  8

 

security of self-complacence, will pay no attention to the warning counsel, and will as a result lose everything–be spued out! Yet how few does this dread threat alarm! How few does it impel to find out where the trouble lies and how they stand! How few, indeed, does it even trouble! And O how few incline to inquire into it for fear that it may rebuke their evil course and deprive them of some sinful pleasure which they dearly cherish! Surprisingly few yet all too truly.

 

Then, too, there being instilled in them great fear of false prophets, and not at all awakened in them any expectation of true ones (although there can be no false where there are no true), they are now therefore almost beyond reach. And behind their careless attitude is seen the truth that “the pains of duty and the pleasures of sin are the cords with which Satan binds men in his snares” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 53), while behind the deeply instilled fear of false prophets, is seen the false watchman’s carefulness to keep them from coming in contact with the messengers whom God has sent to them.

 

Our deep concern, therefore, is that there awaken an interest in you, dear Laodicean, to go to the bottom of the matter, to make sure of your salvation. So will you not be sensible and courteous enough to sit down with this lightbearer in humble,

 

Answerer Book  1                                 9

 

impartial, prayerful study which must repay you many, many times  over what you put into it? Remember, there is a divine law that converts every honest effort into joy, a personal experience with God, and eternal life. So will you not start now to measure yourself, no longer by what you think you are or will be but by what the Lord says you are and must be? Begin your investigation with the ensuing

 

Seven Questions.

 

  1. Who is Laodicea?

 

  1. Whom does the angel represent?

 

  1. What is meant by being wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked?

 

  1. What is it to be “lukewarm”?

 

  1. Why does God prefer one either cold or hot rather than lukewarm?

 

  1. What is the eyesalve?

 

  1. Should Laodicea fail to repent, how would her shame be uncovered?

 

The Revelation, chapters 2 and 3, describes the condition of each of the seven churches the last of which is the Laodicean. These churches, admittedly, portray the Christian church in seven different periods; the seventh, Laodicea, depicting her in the period just before the “harvest,”

 

Answerer Book 1                                  10

 

the last in which the “wheat and tares” are comingled, and the one in which she is to experience the separation of the bad from among the good (Matt. 13 :30, 47-49).

 

Since in her every section, the church must be true to her name (it alone being her  identification), we shall therefore consider the question:

 

Who is Laodicea?

 

Laodicea may be infallibly recognized amidst the many “isms” of Christendom by the work she is doing–declaring the judgment. Indeed, this mark of identification is pointed out by the very name Laodicea, compounded of the two Greek words lao and dekei, the one meaning “people,” also “speak,” the other meaning “judgment,” the two in one meaning the people declaring judgment. The church therefore, which declares, “Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come” (Rev. 14:7), is evidently the one called Laodicea. And it is almost as well known outside Seventh-day Adventist circles as within, that the Seventh-day Adventist church is endeavoring to carry the judgment message of Revelation 14:7, and is therefore unchallenged in her claim to the title, Laodicea.

 

Since, therefore, the Seventh-day Adventist church is the only one proclaiming

 

Answerer Book 1                                  11

 

the judgment, and since each of the seven messages is addressed to the angel of the respective churches, the message to Laodicea is accordingly addressed

 

To the Seventh-day Adventist Angel.

 

According to Revelation 1:20, the “candlesticks” symbolize the churches, and the “stars” the angels (leaders) who have charge over the churches. Being the attendants of the churches, the angels are thus seen to be the ministry, whose responsibility is to have the lamps trimmed, filled with oil, and burning brightly, so that the church may give light to all about her.

 

Accordingly, as the Laodicean angel, him to whom the condemnatory message is sent, is symbolical of the ministry in Laodicea, he should consequently be the more anxious to discover where the trouble lies, for he is, says the Lord,

 

Wretched, Miserable, Poor, Blind, and Naked.

 

With a ministry wretched, miserable, poor blind, and naked, what church (candlestick) could possibly stay lighted? And with her light thus gone out or but flickering dimly, how could she lighten the world as God has set her to do? Through the eyes of the True Witness,  therefore,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  12

 

the tragedy of Laodicea is starkly seen–“sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people” (Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 337) while a sin-benighted world plunges on hell-bent in its darkness! O what a piteous plight! And yet it is so utterly overlooked!

 

With both ministry and laity in such a pitiful state of darkness, it is clear to be seen that though the Laodicean church is the last in the order of the seven churches, God cannot through her lighten the world and prepare His people for the Kingdom when she is in darkness and unprepared herself. Hence the necessity of a new order, a new ministry, as predicted in Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80, and in Zephaniah 3:11, 12.

 

Then it will come to pass that “only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One, will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it [the Third Angel’s Message] when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.”–The Review and Herald, No. 19, 1908.

 

In the light of these facts, the prophetic message to the angel of the Laodiceans must obviously be brought and proclaimed by someone other than the angel himself. But this, of course, is the very thing that neither the ministry nor the laity expect or wish to happen. For the sake of the faithful, nevertheless, it is happening.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  13

 

So since God’s Word says that the ministry of the Laodicean church is wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked, and that neither they nor the laity are aware of the fact, it lends heavy emphasis to the statements: “Sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people!” (Testimonies,  Vol. 2. p. 337); “the message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception.”–Testimonies,  Vol. 3, p. 253.

 

Although they are in this horrible predicament, one which should make them tremble and fear, and give anything to get out of, yet they continue

 

Lukewarm–Neither Cold Nor Hot.

 

When one finds himself in a climate which is neither cold nor hot, but lukewarm, a temperature desired and sought by all, there he basks as a pauper become a prince! So it is with the Laodiceans, as represented in prophecy, though their supposed riches are nothing but a death trap!

 

To rescue one from such a terrible deception is a task which calls for the utmost wisdom not only because the victim is blindly inured to the perilous condition he is in, while his rescuers are endeavoring to save him from perishing, but also because he considers them as his enemies, false prophets, instead of as his friends and deliverers,  messengers from God!

 

Answerer Book 1                                  14

 

From the life line, the saving message which they pleadingly hold forth to him, he recoils. And consequently by his attitude against them, he shouts: Away, away, I am rich and increased with goods: I have need of nothing; I have all the truth. “I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position whatever may come.”–Testimonies on Sabbath-School  Work, p. 65; Counsels on Sabbath School Work, p. 28.

 

In protesting that they are not wretched (not unhappy), not miserable (not troubled), not poor (not in need of truth), not blind (not benighted or illiterate), not naked (not without the righteousness of Christ), the Laodiceans are contradicting the True Witness, rejecting  His counsel, and discrediting His remedy–

 

The Eyesalve.

 

As only the “salve” will heal them from their deadly Laodicean malady, hence if they fail to avail themselves of the cure (by searching for truth as for hidden treasure) and to apply it (to repent), they will be spued out. O, Brother, Sister, will you not call for the “salve”? or will you continue in your wretchedness, miserableness, poverty, blindness, and nakedness, and thus compel Him to spue you out and to

 

Answerer Book 1                                  15

 

Uncover Your Shame?

 

That your shame, Brethren, might not appear to all, God has long forborne to expose to the world the sins which you have cherished and kept under cover. Not forever, though, will He forbear. So for your soul’s sake, argue no longer that you have all the Truth; cease adding sin to sin; repent, and return to Him; He will just as gladly accept you and make a feast for you as did the father in the parable welcome back his prodigal son and make a feast for him

 

Be not like the Jew. But open your heart; cast out its pride, its prejudice, and its self-conceit; let these not deprive you of eternal life at such a late hour as this. If you repeat the mistake  of the Jews, your shame and your loss will be as much greater than theirs as are your light and your opportunities and privileges. Yea, beyond comparison! So do not fail, we plead with you, to end your long Laodicean sickness and poverty, and no longer imagine that you are

 

Rich, Increased With Goods.

 

Never do you even so much as intimate that you have all the buildings, all the institutions, all the money, all the workers, all the converts you need! Your only boast is of having no need of more truth! This attitude, therefore, the Lord says, is the way

 

Answerer Book 1                                  16

 

in which you are saying, “I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing.” It is the source of your trouble, and the thing which He expects you to confess and to repent of.

 

The angel’s (the ministry’s) mistaken claim of being rich and increased with goods and in need of nothing, does not make him a liar, but rather shows him to be a victim of ignorance and delusion. But his thinking that he has and knows all the Truth, makes his condition even more perilous than a liar’s, for a liar knows that he is lying. O awake, Brother, Sister, awake! awake!

 

Do As Did Nathaniel.

 

Come and see!

 

See what? Laodiceans, rich and increased with goods, and in need of nothing, with the excuse that the need to take care of the material things of life (Luke 14:15-19) forbids their accepting the invitation?

 

Indeed not!

 

See the Laodiceans from the streets and lanes–“the poor, and the maimed and the halt, and the blind” (Luke 14:21), gladly availing themselves of the remedy!

 

But, alas, not all who come, remain, for “when any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, then

 

Answerer Book 1                                  17

 

cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown in his heart. This is he which received seed by the way side.” Be not like him, but make the effort required to understand the Truth. And others, “when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word,” are offended. These are they “that received the seed into stony places.” Neither be like them; be rooted in the Truth. “But he that received seed into the good ground is he that heareth the word, and understandeth  it; which also beareth fruit, and bringeth  forth, some an hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty.” Matt. 13:19-23.

 

Though the “bad” along with the “good” are still coming (for we are yet in the period in which the wheat and the tares, the good and the bad fish commingle), you need not be of the tares or of the “bad fish.” Be of the wheat, do as the “good”: lay aside your own thoughts and ways, then take the Lord’s, for He says: “…My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways…For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts.” Isa. 55:8, 9.

 

And finally, never be like a Pharisee who can see the mote in his brother’s eye, but cannot see the beam in his own (Matt. 7:3). For after all “Who art thou?” asks the Lord. Art thou thyself not a Laodicean? How “judgest” thou “another man’s

 

Answerer Book 1                                  18

 

servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand.” Rom. 14:4.

 

Never mind the other fellow, Brethren; you have barely enough time to look after yourself. And moreover, do not measure the Truth with the rod of man, but with the Rod of God: “Hear ye the Rod, and [Him] Who hath appointed it” (Mic. 6:9), urges the Lord.

 

Will you not take His counsel? If you will, then without further delay, send your name and address for Present Truth literature–the feast which, though worth everything, will cost you nothing. And besides being the only cure for your Laodiceanism, it will thrill and satisfy your hungry soul with something truly rich and extraordinary !

 

Then all of us together “shall have spiritual eyesight to discern the inner courts of the celestial  temple. We shall catch the themes of song and thanksgiving of the heavenly choir round about the throne. When Zion shall arise and shine, her light will be most penetrating and precious songs of praise and thanksgiving will be heard in the assemblies of the saints….As we apply the golden eye-salve, we shall see the glories beyond. Faith will cut through the heavy shadow of Satan, and we shall see our Advocate offering up the incense of His own merits in our behalf. When we

 

Answerer Book 1                                  19

 

see this as it is, as the Lord desires us to see it we shall be filled with a sense of the immensity and diversity of the love of God.”–Testimonies,  Vol. 6, p. 368. And then we shall no longer ask:

 

Whose Advice Is To Be Followed?

 

Now we want you to know that we truly appreciate  your concern for our spiritual welfare, as expressed in many of your criticisms, and we assure you that we fully realize that, be we wrong, your advice is surely as valuable to us as, be we right, our advice is to you. So we are confident that you will be agreed with us that we must settle the question,

 

Who Is Who?

 

To begin our investigation, it is necessary in fairness to both sides, to take into account the experiential knowledge of each.

 

In view of our long experience with the Third Angel’s Message in its first part, as well as in its present addition (Early Writings, p. 277), as brought in The Shepherd’s Rod, as against yours in the first part only, we are constrained to believe that the possibility of your being wrongly led by the angel of the Laodiceans, is greater than the possibility of our being wrongly led by the Rod.

 

Were you in a position, such as we are in, to be fully informed in both messages,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  20

 

–in both the one of 1844 and the one of today,–then the possibility of your being right and of our being wrong, as against the possibility of your being wrong and of our being right, would be about equally balanced. Inasmuch, though, as you are conversant with the former only, it is more probable that our position carries a greater percentage of possibility of being correct than does yours.

 

Moreover, whether the Rod is right or wrong “the angel of the church of the Laodiceans” is as the Lord Himself has made acutely clear, in a sad, fearful, and terrible deception (Testimonies,  Vol. 3, pp. 253, 254, 260), and about to be spued out.

 

In view, therefore, of the consequent greater responsibility resting upon us, we cannot be less interested in you than you are in us. And you cannot afford to be less mindful of our advice to you than we can afford to be of yours to us.

 

And finally, believing that you are as honest as we are, we are confident that you will candidly and carefully weigh every word herein.

 

Our being, as you know, unswerving adherents  of the Bible and of Sister White’s writings, full-fledged Seventh-day Adventists we are sure that both the Bible and Sister White’s writings support the Rod one hundred percent. All three, therefore,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  21

 

we see in perfect harmony with one another with the Rod giving “power and force” to the message as given since 1844. (See Early Writings, p. 277.)

 

In view of our sustaining this solid conviction, you can readily understand that your rejecting the Rod on the grounds that it is out of harmony with Sister White’s writings, is not at all to us the actuality it seems to you.

 

Then, too, having every reason to believe that our minds are fully rational, we accordingly have every reason to believe that we are no less able than others intelligently to study both the Bible and Sister White’s writings. So let us, as Christians who really want to know the truth, together begin

 

Examining Both Your Position And Ours.

 

To begin with, is it not correct that the Christian’s textbook is the Bible? If your answer to this fundamental question is in the affirmative, then it compels us to study Sister White’s writings in the light of the Bible, not the Bible in the light of her writings. This, in fact, she herself plainly says:

 

“Only those who have been diligent students of the Scriptures, and who have received the love of the truth, will be shielded from the powerful delusion that

 

Answerer Book 1                                  22

 

takes the world captive. By the Bible testimony [not by hers], these will detect the deceiver in his disguise…. Are the people of God now so firmly established upon His word that they would not yield to the evidence of their senses? Would they, in such a crisis, cling to the Bible, and the Bible only?”–The Great Controversy, p. 625.

 

Clearly, therefore, her work must never be interpreted in such a way as to contradict the Bible but always to clear it. If you undeviatingly follow  this absolute rule of interpretation, you can never possibly have any trouble with the Rod or with any message the Lord may ever send.

 

Your interpretations of many of Sister White’s writings, most notably, perhaps, those concerning the Kingdom, being manifestly contradictory to the prophecies of the Bible, cause the one who accepts her writings to doubt the Bible, and the one who holds to the Bible to be set against her writings, thus bringing in dispute and schism among the brethren. Such interpretations, one-sided and division-making, are therefore grievously unfair not only to the Bible and to Sister White’s writings but also to yourself, and consequently to the cause of Truth.

 

So you will, we trust, see that while you are intentionally endeavoring to prove only the Rod wrong, you are in reality unwittingly endeavoring to prove Sister White

 

Answerer Book 1                                  23

 

at odds with the Bible–a work which is scattering from Christ rather than gathering to Him.

 

As both your and our doctrinal positions must be in perfect harmony with the Bible, we are therefore asking you to harmonize your position on the Kingdom with Daniel 2:44; Jeremiah 51:20; Hosea 3:4, 5; Isaiah 2:1-4; Micah 4:1-6; Isaiah 11:12-16; Jeremiah 30:18, 21; 31:2-13; 32:37; Ezekiel 37:15-28.

 

We hold it to be a simple, self-evident truth that as the stone (Dan. 2:34) is symbolical of the Kingdom, and that as It smites the toes of the image, It necessarily must be set up before It smites them, just as Daniel said: “In the days of these kings [toe-kings: the kings of today] shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom.” “In the days of these kings,” cannot mean after their days. And unless the Kingdom is set up (brought into being), It cannot smite the nations.

 

If, moreover, Judah and Israel (both kingdoms) are not gathered together into one kingdom, as the prophecies say they will be (Ezek. 37:15-28), then how can they be His “battle-ax” (Jer. 51:20)? And how can the prophecies be fulfilled?

 

It is equally self-evident that the “many days” (Hos. 3:4, 5) are the long years from the time the Kingdom went down until It shall finally be set up again. Wherefore the word “return” cannot mean

 

Answerer Book 1                                  24

 

anything other than that those dispersed “many days” are to go back to the land whence they were taken captive.

 

This, furthermore, is the only position, consistent with all relevant Bible doctrines, that gives assurance of fulfillment of the prophecy of Isaiah 2 and that of Micah 4.

 

Again: from Isaiah 11 we see that the Lord is to “set His hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people” (Isa. 11:11), and that when He does so, He will prepare a way for them “like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” Isa. 11:16.

 

And Jeremiah testifies that the Lord “will bring again the captivity of Jacob’s tents, and have mercy on his dwelling places; and the city shall be builded upon her own heap….and their nobles shall be of themselves and their governor shall proceed from the midst of them.” Jer. 30:18, 21.

 

To Ezekiel, moreover, “thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land.” Ezek. 37:21.

 

The Bible is either right or wrong. If you believe It is right, take It to heart, and take your stand upon It, at least upon such open passages as the ones herein quoted–scriptures which need no interpretation.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  25

 

And certain it is that God will accept no excuse for anyone’s trying to side-step them, so plain and positive are they. Neither will anyone succeed in escaping God’s judgments by endeavoring on the one hand to dodge through what he thinks to be loopholes in the Rod, and by endeavoring on the other hand to set up in Sister White’s writings, obstacles to take cover behind.

 

Such vain attempts today will leave the perpetrators no more excusable (in fact, less so) than the vain efforts of the Jews yesterday left them in their attempt to discover loopholes in Christ’s work by the use of Moses’ writings.

 

If one’s excuse be that the Rod’s teachings are not found in Sister White’s writings, no more will he be vindicated in rejecting its voice on such grounds than are the Jews for fighting and rejecting the New Testament Scriptures on the grounds that they are not found in the writings of the prophets.

 

If you are really a sincere and faithful believer in both the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, you will obey this counsel: “…if a message comes that you do not understand, take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give.”–Testimonies on Sabbath-School  Work, p. 65, Counsels on Sabbath School Work, p. 29.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  26

 

Your integrity in renouncing the sealing message on the ground that it contradicts Sister  White’s writings, will be tested by your response to her urging you to reason with the messenger rather than to reason with his enemies.

 

What to some of you may seem to set this or that teaching of the Rod squarely in contradiction to Sister White’s writings, is not half so plausible as is that which to all appearances sets the Lord’s statement in Matthew 10:23 solidly in contradiction to His promises. “Ye shall not,” say the Scriptures, “have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come.” But the apostles did go preaching the gospel not only to the cities of Israel but also to “every creature which is under heaven” (Col. 1:23), and as yet the Son of man is not “come,” though 1900 years have passed since that time. Christ must have spoken the truth, but it is not understood,  just as many points in connection with Present Truth are not understood, and hence in most cases are misconstrued.

 

When Moses wrote the first part of the Bible he was not given the privilege to write the whole Truth which God intended to reveal to His people. Later in the Old Testament period came Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, et al. Then in the New Testament period came John the Baptist, Christ, the apostles, the reformers, Miller, and Sister

 

Answerer Book 1                                  27

 

White, each one in turn teaching truths which could not, however, be maintained by Moses’ writings. This is the divine rule of unfolding truth. And only to one’s own loss will he refuse to acknowledge that it is operative the same today as ever, even though the message today is derived entirely from the inspired writers before it.

 

Though there is much more to be said on these matters, suffice these lines for the present, for unless for your life’s sake you respond to them, more would be only a weariness to you and a loss of time to us.

 

Our sincere prayer and earnest hope, therefore, is that the valuable, irretrievable time expended in this effort of good will and deep concern for your souls, will be the means of bringing you to rejoice in the glorious hope which the Rod sets before you. May your heart yet be responsive to the “Lord’s voice,” which still “crieth unto the city,…hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed it.”

 

If you are resolved now to comply with this injunction, and with the one in Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 65, to take pains to hear the reason the messenger may give, and to ask questions on the message, whether with respect to the Bible or to Sister White’s writings, be assured that we shall welcome hearing from you, and shall gladly do our honest best to clear whatever is involved.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  28

 

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

 

WHAT IS LAODICEA’S TROUBLE?

 

Question No. 1:

 

What is wrong with Laodicea and what is the remedy?

 

Answer:

 

Describing her condition in present-day language, Inspiration declares:

 

“The message to the church of the Laodiceans is a startling denunciation, and is applicable to the people of God at the present time….

 

“The people of God are represented in the message to the Laodiceans as in a position of carnal security. They are at ease, believing themselves to be in an exalted condition of spiritual  attainments….

 

“What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right when they are all wrong! The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciaton

 

Answerer Book 1                                  29

 

of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks and his testimony must be correct.”–Testimonies,  Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253.

 

“I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people.

 

“I saw that the testimony of the True Witness has not been half heeded. The solemn testimony upon which the destiny of the church hangs has been lightly esteemed, if not entirely disregarded. “–Early Writings, p. 270.

 

“…our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  30

 

“The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217.

 

That Laodicea is the typical name for the Seventh-day  Adventist denomination, every Seventh-day Adventist knows, and yet none care to do anything about it! Instead, all are satisfied that they have all the truth to carry them clear through!

 

To prolong their lukewarm condition indefinitely, the Demon power has perfected a thermos-covering composed of an impervious layer of prejudice, self-confidence, and the fear that someone is trying his best to deceive them by word or by literature. Hence most of us, as Seventh-day Adventists, do not discuss or read Bible truths that are advocated by anyone not approved by the angel of Laodicea–the conference prelates. Consequently, such ones cannot

 

Answerer Book 1                                  31

 

be reached with a message from heaven today any easier than could the Jews in their day. Nevertheless,  the All-knowing One commanded:

 

“And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, the Beginning of the creation of God; I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” Rev. 3:14-18.

 

So when in Revelation 2:5 the Lord sternly addresses one group of leaders, warning them that unless they repent and do their first works He will come unto them quickly and remove the candlestick out of their control, He makes that fate entirely conditional on their own response to His cutting rebuke.

 

But later, to the Laodicean leadership (angel), He makes an even more drastic

 

Answerer Book 1                                  32

 

decree, an unconditional, unequivocal, sharp and final statement, that He will spue them out thus bringing the Laodicean church government to an abrupt and cataclysmic climax. At this very time, then, the church is to undergo a thorough house-cleaning, a change of administration  and organization, even as anciently the Kingdom was “rent from” Saul and given to David (1 Sam. 15:28).

 

And just as David, the eighth son of Jesse, was not chosen until the succession of his seven brothers had one by one passed in review, so the “house of David” (Zech. 12:8; Testimonies Vol. 5, p. 81), the church freed from “the tares,” the eighth church in the New Testament succession, was not to come into being until the succession of seven had passed one by one. (See Tract No. 8, Mt. Sion at the Eleventh Hour.)

 

Clearly, the “angel” and the church here addressed, necessarily represent two parties–the ministry and the laity. But the one directly addressed and condemned is the angel, the one in charge of the laity. The True Witness’ “startling denunciation,” therefore, though not exempting the laity, is expressly and particularly for the sake of the ministry. So, especially should they, most of all, take heed and lay well to heart the great ethic that the Master Shepherd will let no sheep go carelessly tended, to fall into the abyss, if He can help it.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  33

 

But since, as under-shepherds, they have long and grievously been thus derelict, the Lord years ago promised that He would shortly “take charge of the flock Himself.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80.

 

In a forecast of this complete change-over from the Laodicean inertia, the Spirit of Truth solemnly affirms: “God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers, will be surprised…”–Testimonies  to Ministers, p. 300.

 

Again, we read that God will put aside those who are “self-sufficient, independent of God,” and whom “He cannot use,” and will disclose to view those “precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81.

 

Thus even more accurately does sacred history repeat itself than does profane history. And the terrifyingly irrevocable words of the prophet Samuel to Saul, come ringing down the ages with double finality to the Laodiceans:

 

“The Lord hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee this day, and hath given it to a neighbour of thine, that is better than thou. And also the Strength of Israel will not lie nor repent: for He is not a man that He should repent.” 1 Sam. 15:28, 29.

 

The Laodicean lukewarmness–the satisfied notion of being rich and increased

 

Answerer Book 1                                  34

 

with goods, of having the truth, and even of adding  to it–is nothing less than pure self-complacency. It is thus that the Laodiceans are “wretched and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked’ (Rev. 3:17), mistakenly believing that they are rich and increased with goods. But critical as is this deception, it need not be fatal if only they will humble themselves and “buy” the “eyesalve” offered them that they may see their nakedness, then repent, seek forgiveness, and advance in truth. But, alas, their lukewarm (satisfied), not hot or cold (dissatisfied), state of being makes it as hard for them to acknowledge their condition as it was for the Jews in Christ’s time.

 

WHY THE NEED OF REVIVAL AND REFORMATION?

 

Question No. 2:

 

If the church is God’s dearest object upon earth (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 20) and if He is leading her, why the need of “a revival and a reformation”?

 

Answer:

 

Since the church is indeed God’s dearest object on earth, He often has to admonish, rebuke, and chasten her so as to bring her to maintain the high standard which He has set for her. And though her history is but one long, sad record of sinning and repenting, sinning and repenting, yet the Lord has borne with her in the infinite patience and longsuffering of Divine love

 

Answerer Book 1                                  35

 

so beautifully illustrated in the parable of the prodigal son. And finally in this love indescribable,  He “gave Himself” (Gal. 1:4) for her in the person of His only begotten Son. But this supreme sacrifice notwithstanding, she has never yet fully appreciated His undying love for her. Even now, the Saviour pathetically declares that He has somewhat against her, and admonishes her by strong words to repent and sit down with Him in His throne (Rev. 3:14-21), making clear the inevitable fate of all who fail to heed His counsel (Rev. 3:16). But, tragically, she has not heeded it, and so He “brings against ministers and people the heavy charge of spiritual feebleness, saying, ‘I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot.'”–Christ Our Righteousness, 1941 Edition,  p. 121.

 

Thus God, in His boundless, all-discerning love for His church, “‘calls for a spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation. Unless this takes place, those who are lukewarm will continue to grow more abhorrent to the Lord, until He will refuse to acknowledge them as His children.

 

“‘A revival and a reformation must take place under the ministration of the Holy Spirit. Revival and reformation are two different things. Revival signifies a renewal of spiritual life, a quickening of the powers of mind and heart, a resurrection

 

Answerer Book 1                                  36

 

from spiritual death. Reformation signifies a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories,  habits and practices. Reformation will not bring forth the good fruit of righteousness unless it is connected with the revival of the Spirit. Revival and reformation are to do their appointed work, and in doing this work they must blend.'” –Ibid.

 

In these inspired statements, three facts stand out in bold relief: (1) God sends this clarion  call first to the ministers, and then to the laity; (2) He makes a positive declaration that He will spue out of His mouth all who fail to give heed to it, and to enter into a “spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation”; and (3) He makes clear that such a movement means “a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices.” Clearly, then, the church must experience a threefold change before she can ever look forth “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,” going “forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”–Prophets and Kings, p. 725.

 

God is to rule in His church now as He did in Moses’ time: “The government of Israel was characterized by the most thorough organization, wonderful alike for its completeness and its simplicity. The order so strikingly displayed  in the perfection and arrangement of all God’s created works was manifest in the Hebrew economy.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  37

 

 

God was the center of authority, and government, the sovereign of Israel. Moses stood as their visible leader, by God’s appointment to administer the laws in his name. From the elders of the tribes a council of seventy was afterward chosen to assist Moses in the general affairs of the nation. Next came the priests, who consulted the Lord in the sanctuary. Chiefs, or princes, ruled over the tribes. Under these were ‘captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, and captains over fifties, and captains over tens;’ and lastly, officers who might be employed for special duties.”–Patriarchs and Prophets, p. 374.

 

If “the same principles of piety and justice that were to guide the rulers among God’s people in the time of Moses and of David, were also to be followed by those given the oversight of the newly organized church of God in the gospel dispensation” (Acts of the Apostles, p. 95), and if man cannot improve upon God’s governmental rule, then why should we not pattern after it? Hence the need of “a revival and a reformation.”

 

As restorers of every Divine institution, we are glad to announce to the readers of Present Truth, that besides the literature of “revival,” they may now also obtain that of “reformation,” our organizational publication, The Leviticus of The Davidian Seventh-day Adventists.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  38

 

WHAT IS THE PHENOMENON OF INSPIRATION?

 

Question No. 3:

 

What is private interpretation? In what manner is one inspired? And through whom does Inspiration work?

 

Answer:

 

“All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works.” 2 Tim. 3:16, 17.

 

“Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” 2 Pet. 1:20, 21.

 

Affirmatively stated, all Scripture (not merely a part of It) is inspired. Negatively stated, none of It is privately interpreted, for the reason that It did not come of men but of God. And It can be interpreted by men only as and when God’s Spirit decrees. Accordingly, every jot and tittle of Scripture and Its interpretation is of Inspiration, and thus wholly profitable to guide the man of God doctrinally, to reprove and to correct him, and righteously to instruct him, unto perfection of faith and works.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  39

 

Let us therefore covenant with the Lord that henceforth we shall neither accept nor advance as revealed truth any private interpretation of the Scriptures. And to keep understandingly inviolate this solemn promise to the Lord, we must first, of course, understand

 

The Phenomenon of Inspiration.

 

In Its Scriptural sense, Inspiration is defined as “a divine influence directly and immediately exerted upon the mind or soul of man” (The New Century Dictionary); in other words, It is a special function of the Spirit of God. It is, therefore in Its divers manifestations, set in operation, not by the working of the mind itself, but by the power of the Spirit. To get a correct understanding of this process, however, one must necessarily see it in historical perspective, operating in the midst of the human race from the beginning of creation.

 

In His own image God created Adam, and gave him sovereign “dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” Gen. 1:26.

 

Accordingly, as He made Adam the king of earth’s first dominion, and all living creatures the subjects thereof, Adam’s natural ability to rule them, and their natural submission to him, show that all creation,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  40

 

man and beast, fowl and creeping things, were divinely influenced or endowed–inspired. So when Adam reviewed the whole animal creation  as it passed before him, he spent no time in studying the nature of the creatures in order to identify them, but instantaneously gave every species its name; they, in turn, immediately recognized him as their king–gave submission to him. This Super-intelligency (such as is vouchsafed in Matthew 10:19) clearly shows that all creation was influenced by a power above and beyond its own. In short, both Adam’s and the animals’ understanding came by Inspiration.

 

Inspiration, consequently, is not limited in Its manifestations, to man alone. And sacred history reveals that neither is it limited to visions (Dan. 7:2), or dreams (Gen. 28:12), or indirect communication (Ex. 40:35; 28:30), or direct face to face conversation (Gen. 18:2) with divine beings, or to any other form of expression. Rather It comes “in divers manners.” Thuswise, God “at sundry times…spake in time past unto the fathers.” Heb. 1:1.

 

This fundamental truth was, perhaps, best exemplified in Noah’s work, particularly in its climax, when special intelligence was imparted to selected members of the animal creation, so that from near and far they could find their way into the ark and keep peace one with another. (See Genesis 7:1-4.)

 

Answerer Book 1                                  41

 

But having survived the flood, the descendants of Noah’s family straightway forgot the priceless lesson. So it came to pass that the post-diluvians were as determined to believe that there could be a second universal flood as the antediluvians were that there could not be a first one. Thus unbelief in Noah’s inspiration became as pronounced after the flood as it had been before, with the result that in the effort to gain security of life, men attempted to build the tower of Babel, the world’s first skyscraper and the earliest monument to the folly of man’s prodigious labors to secure his salvation without the assistance of Divine Inspiration. This insulting attitude of the builders toward the Lord’s promise through Noah, so aroused His displeasure that He blotted from their memory the language which He had given them through Adam and, in its stead, inspired in them all the diverse languages of earth, with the result that the builders became confused among them selves and could no longer continue building (Gen. 11:7-9).

 

In this preternatural event which so radically changed the course of human society, we see another form of Inspiration revealing that while one individual or a group of individuals may deliberately work at cross-purposes with God, He can bestow His gift even on them, to frustrate their own evil designs (Gen. 11:1-9) while promoting

 

Answerer Book 1                                  42

 

His eternal purpose and getting praise to His name (Ps. 76:10).

 

Another example of this marvelous manifestation is seen in the contravention of Balaam’s evil intent. The Lord so controlled Balaam’s tongue that though his mind was bent on cursing Israel, he could pronounce only blessings (Num. 22, 23, 24).

 

Let these “ensamples” be our constant reminder that anyone who undertakes to work against the Lord’s revealed will is doomed to failure and shame.

 

In later postdiluvian days the Lord appeared and said unto Abram: “Unto thy seed will I give this land.” Gen. 12:7. Then some years afterwards “three men stood by him,” and one of them said to him, “Sarah thy wife shall have a son.” Gen. 18:2, 10. Thus through Divine agency, in some respects different from that which controlled Adam and Noah, was Abraham enabled (inspired) to understand what the future held for him and for his posterity.

 

Then, too, there was the time when Balaam (who, at the instance of King Balak, was on his way to Moab) whipped his faithful ass, which thereupon received the gift of speech, and said to his abusive master: “What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten me these three times?” Num. 22:28. The dumb creature, we see,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  43

 

was enabled (inspired) to speak by the Power which created him. Hence, it will be well, indeed for every man to give heed to what the Lord says and does regardless how, when, where, or through whom He says or does it.

 

Again, years before Israel went into Egypt, God in His providence (Gen. 45:5) influenced Jacob to make a coat of many colors for his youngest son, Joseph. This seeming partiality, along with Joseph’s dream and his father’s interpretation of it (Gen. 37:10), provoked the jealous brothers to sell him as a slave, to be carried away into Egypt so as to prevent his supplanting them in influence or position. But there in Egypt the Lord in His own time raised him to the second throne of the realm, then brought the years of plenty, also the years of famine, as the means to remove the whole household of Jacob into Egypt.

 

In their desperate endeavor to be rid of Joseph so as to avoid being ruled by him, his brethren succeeded only (by stirring up the ever-attentive potential of Providence) in exalting him to the administrative throne of Egypt, and in bringing themselves down in humiliation at his feet. Here is marked evidence that he who attempts to defeat God’s purposes succeeds only in defeating his own and in promoting God’s.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  44

 

When, as a fugitive from Egypt, Moses was attending his father-in-law’s flocks in Midian, “the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush: and he looked, and, behold, the bush burned with fire, and the bush was not consumed.” Ex. 3 :2. By this manifestation, Moses was inspired to liberate Israel from their hard Egyptian bondage. And then as the leader of the Hebrews during their forty years of wandering in the wilderness, he communed with the Lord face to face (Ex. 34:30-35), and departed with his countenance divinely irradiant. Thus his experience was anomalous to that of others before him.

 

Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar had dreams. Joseph and Daniel interpreted them (Gen. 40:8-12; 41:25-38; Dan. 2:28; 4:20, 24). Daniel the prophet, John the Revelator, and other holy men of God had visions. Each was the special recipient of Inspiration in a distinctive form, and to a greater or less degree.

 

From these and many other examples, we see that Inspiration works in divers ways Its wonders to perform. Through man and through beast, in fact through all creation, Its work is seen in many forms. Some have heard It in audible voice, both through agents seen (Ex. 34:30-35) and agents unseen (Ex. 3:2). Others have witnessed It through definite impressions,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  45

 

dreams, visions, providences, preternatural and instantaneous speech endowments.

 

In all diligence, therefore, give heed to any supernatural manifestation in the church of God, irrespective of source, whether it be human or brute, small or great, black or white, rich or poor. Unbiasedly compare its work with the Scriptures, and if it is in harmony with them, if it finds its foundation and prediction there, makes men loyal to the law and to the prophets, and adds light to the present truth, accept it whatever the cost in money, property, position, friends, and relatives, for it is your very life. He who will prove faithful in this responsibility will receive a hundredfold for the sacrifice it has cost him to be true to the Lord’s voice (Matt. 19:29).

 

But to be true, and thus to save oneself from the unpardonable sin, one must be constantly on guard. And this he can do only by prayerfully investigating the spirit that purports to come in the name of the Lord. Failing to do this, he stands in greatest peril of rejecting the pleading of the Holy Ghost (Inspiration), and thus of indifferently tossing away his very life.

 

“When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people,” says the Spirit of Truth, “no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference

 

Answerer Book 1                                  46

 

and self-confidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it cannot be truth.’ It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.”–Testimonies on Sabbath-School  Work, p. 65; Counsels on Sabbath-School  Work, p. 28.

 

Inspiration makes very clear that the Lord’s messenger dare not in any way improvise upon revelation (Rev. 22: 18-20), although often privileged to articulate it in his own words. Judged by the same standard, no one else dare meddle with the inspired writer’s work. This rational sequence consistently concludes that when a point in one’s writings is not clear, then only the writer himself should be consulted concerning it, if he is living. Otherwise, only the same Spirit of Inspiration, the original Author of the writings, can clarify whatever is involved. Indeed, “if a message comes,” as Inspiration says, “that you do not understand, take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give, comparing scripture with scripture, that you may know whether or not it is sustained by the Word of God.”–Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, pp.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  47

 

65, 66; Counsels on Sabbath-School Work, p. 29.

 

In no case is it a moral and safe procedure to appeal to an opposer of one’s writings to illuminate any part of them. A Democrat would not think of appealing to a Republican to illuminate the Democratic platform, or vice versa, if each wished to know the truth. Remember that Eve’s placing credence in the Enemy’s interpretation of the Lord’s Word (an act which led both her and Adam to their transgression and fall, and to their consequent banishment from Paradise) is what brought the curse of sin and death upon all earthly creation. Rather, it is for us now to avoid this old stumbling block to the pit and thereby make it a stepping stone to the Kingdom.

 

Remember, too, that the practice of comparing statements stripped of their context is fundamentally disingenuous, and leads today to as many perversions and misapplications of truth as does the deliberate wresting practiced in Satan’s challenge to Christ: “If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down: for it is written, He shall give His angels charge concerning Thee: and in their hands they shall bear Thee up, lest at any time Thou dash Thy foot against a stone.” Matt. 4:6.

 

From the points thus far adduced, we see clearly enough that the end-products of Inspiration  fall into one of two categories–

 

Answerer Book 1                                  48

 

either Inspiration of words or Inspiration of ideas. To illustrate specifically: an angel appears and says to one, “The Lord is at such and such a time to do thus and thus with His people. Speak unto them this message, and show it unto them from the Scriptures of truth, for the prophets have therein spoken it of old.” The angel’s message must be delivered with fidelity to the idea; though obviously the choice of words, aside from the quotations, is necessarily left to the messenger. Consequently, anytime he sees the possibility of making the inspired idea stand forth more clearly and powerfully, the messenger is under deepest moral obligation to revise his language. Only thus can the stream of inspired ideation become progressively more lucid and beautiful.

 

Still further, there are circumstances in connection with certain aspects of every message which necessitate clarification. Such clarification, however, can be no greater than the light which shines at the time. And the light may come solely from within the message itself,  or, again, it may derive from a limited understanding common to the time “then present”–an understanding which the messenger himself shares.

 

Such a case was John the Baptist’s. Inspired to declare only the coming of the King, John was squarely confronted with the question concerning the setting up of

 

Answerer Book 1                                  49

 

the kingdom. He answered in keeping with the common understanding which he as well as the people had of the kingdom–that when the King arrived He would doubtless set up His kingdom and thus free His people from the Roman yoke. But when Christ finally appeared, He explained that the time for the kingdom to be set up, and for the Roman yoke to be removed from His people’s shoulders, was not yet come. And the truly “wise” gave no concern to these discrepant teachings, but gladly accepted the truth in its progressive form, and went on to higher and higher spiritual attainments, whereas those who stumbled on this disparity either rejected John as a false prophet and accepted Jesus as the Christ, or accepted John as a true prophet and rejected Jesus as a false Christ, and consequently slipped farther and farther backwards and downwards until they were no longer followers of either Christ or John.

 

The ways of Inspiration are constant, the same yesterday, today, and tomorrow. Questions concerning revealed truth must therefore be answered in the same way today as they were in John’s time. And thus now as then, the critical, the skeptical, and the doubting will find many hooks upon which to hang their doubts. But likewise now as then, the doubters will be taken in their own craftiness.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  50

 

Inspiration, moreover, always brings the messengers of God into perfect harmony, never into division. This prime truth is seen beautifully illustrated in the experience of the apostle Peter, a Jew, with Cornelius, the Roman Centurion, a Gentile. The Lord knew that Peter would never receive a Gentile, and that Cornelius would never present himself to a Jew. So both were given a vision instructing them what to do. (See Acts 10.) And obeying the heavenly vision to which they had mutual respect, they without trouble drew into mutual accord.

 

Then there is the marvelous experience of Paul. While he was engaged in the unholy work of persecuting the Christians, the Lord met him on the road to Damascus, converted him, and gave him instructions to interview Ananias. But knowing that Ananias, who knew Paul only as a persecutor of the faithful, would never receive the latter on his own profession of conversion and friendship, the Lord gave Ananias a vision likewise, revealing to him Paul’s conversion. And thus they, too, like Peter and Cornelius before, were not disobedient to their heavenly vision (Acts 26:19).

 

In the days of Moses, some rose up claiming that the Lord was speaking through them as well as through Moses (Num. 16:2, 3). Their agitation, however, instead of bringing order and harmony

 

Answerer Book 1                                  51

 

between themselves and Moses, brought confusion and dissension, with the tragic result  that thousands lost their lives (Num. 16:32, 35, 49). Had the Lord spoken to those men, He would certainly have made known the fact to Moses. But the very absence of any such revelation, made clear to Moses that the Lord was not exalting Korah, Dathan, and Abiram as they claimed He was, but rather that they as jealous upstarts and imposters, were exalting themselves. Had Moses, as a servant of God, acceded to their demands, he most assuredly would have met with some such retribution as did the “man of God” who, persuaded by the “old prophet” to turn out of the way and eat bread with him, when the Lord had charged him not to do so, was slain by a lion. Solemn lesson! Give no heed to human voices contrary to God’s. (See 1 Kings 13.)

 

Those, furthermore, whom the Lord promotes, ever shrink from putting themselves forward. Though David, for example, had been anointed by Samuel to be king over Israel, he never attempted to take the throne. As a matter of fact, he did not even so much as make known his elevation. And then at the risk of death at Saul’s own hand, he even protected him. In all this beautiful chivalry, David showed forth the love, humility, meekness, and righteousness born (inspired) of the Spirit of God. His was the calm, kind, forbearing patience

 

Answerer Book 1                                  52

 

which comes with the sure knowledge that God is in control. Knowing that the Lord had anointed him to be king, he happily waited until the Lord saw fit to put him on the throne.

 

From these and many other examples, we see that God not only never delegates one agent to alter, to reset, or to countermand the message with which He has charged another agent, without His first making the matter known to both, but also that He never honors with promotion those who seek to uplift and aggrandize self, but that He exalts in due season those who humble themselves under His mighty hand (1 Pet. 5:6).

 

As a logical corollary to the foregoing phases of the subject of Inspiration, it is to be recognized that all who become converted and submissive to the Lord are recipients of Divine illumination. For none but the Holy Spirit can convince one of the Truth, convict him of his sins, give him repentance, and empower him to obey God’s laws, His statutes and His ordinances. Man himself can no more effect these transformations than the leopard can change his spots.

 

“If you see your sinfulness, do not wait to make yourself better. How many there are who think they are not good enough to come to Christ. Do you expect to become better through your own efforts? ‘Can the

 

Answerer Book 1                                  53

 

Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots? then may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do evil.’ There is help for us only in God. We must not wait for stronger persuasions, for better opportunities, or holier tempers. We can do nothing of ourselves. We must come to Christ just as we are.”–Steps to Christ, pp. 35, 36.

 

“You can not atone for your past sins, you can not change your heart, and make yourself holy. But God promises to do all this for you through Christ. You believe that promise. You confess your sins, and give yourself to God. You will to serve Him. Just as surely as you do this, God will fulfill His word to you. If you believe the promise,–believe  that you are forgiven and cleansed,–God supplies the fact; you are made whole, just as Christ gave the paralytic power to walk when the man believed that he was healed. It is so if you believe it.”–Id., p. 55.

 

Thus every true follower of Christ is inspired in his own lot–one to interpret, another to study, still another to teach, and yet still another to discern, and all to act and to sacrifice for His sake.

 

So also is every true Christian divinely enabled to suffer or to rejoice. Hence, whatever betide him, whether it be suffering and sorrow, or well-being and joy, the trusting child of God dare credit only the

 

Answerer Book 1                                  54

 

Lord and none other for his portion. And remember that “there hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation  also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” 1 Cor. 10:13.

 

“Behold, He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep. The Lord is thy keeper: the Lord is thy shade upon thy right hand. The sun shall not smite thee by day, nor the moon by night. The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil: He shall preserve thy soul. The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in from this time forth, and even for evermore.” Ps. 121:4-8.

 

Be ye therefore not murmurers as were those who “despised the pleasant land,” and “believed  not His Word; but murmured in their tents, and hearkened not unto the voice of the Lord. Therefore He lifted up His hand against them, to overthrow them in the wilderness.” Ps. 106:24-26 .

 

But be like the faithful apostle: “Not that I speak in respect of want: for I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content.  I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound: every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry,

 

Answerer Book 1                                  55

 

both to abound and to suffer need. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.” Philip. 4:11-13.

 

But while there flows from the golden bowl (Zech. 4:2) that Inspiration which enables one to be a true Christian, there flows from the cauldron of hell that opposite inspiration that works to make one a false Christian. The one saves, the other destroys. Needing as much as we do to become fully conscious and respectful of the one, the Divine, we at the same time have equal need to become fully alive to its counterfeit —

 

Satanic Inspiration.

 

Tragically, this Satanic power has invariably throughout the ages been notoriously successful among the church leaderships. Unwittingly, they have all along the way been inveigled into following Satan’s designs and efforts to tear down (new-model) the very work they thought to be building up.

 

At Christ’s first advent, the leaders of the church were so inspired with the spirit of Satan  that, as church history reveals, they at times acted like demons, like men who had lost their reason. Impervious themselves to the rain of Truth as it fell in that day, the priests, scribes, and Pharisees were naturally imbued with the zeal to keep the people from the showers of

 

Answerer Book 1                                  56

 

Truth. So it was that they employed every possible means to pitch an umbrella, as it were, over the heads of the people, so as to prevent even a drop of the life-saving showers of the early rain from falling upon them. Consequently though drops of Truth were falling all around them as never before, they were content to remain in drought under the priests’ Truth-proof umbrella.

 

It was in these dark hours of human history, that Truth and error, light and darkness, freedom and bondage, were joined in what perhaps was the greatest conflict of all time. Up to the Pentecost, only 120 persons out of the millions then living were rescued from the spiritual dearth throughout the land. And not until they were baptized with the Holy Ghost and filled with power on the Pentecost were they enabled to help other thirsty ones to break out of the Satanic circle.

 

Defeated in this effort to quench the Truth forever, Satan quickly renewed his efforts. Come the Dark Ages, and he is again seen inspiring hostilities against Truth and its adherents. Turning loose all his demons in all their fury upon the church, he brought in the “great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.” And had those days not been shortened, there would have been no flesh saved, “but for the elect’s sake those days”

 

Answerer Book 1                                  57

 

were shortened (Matt. 24:21, 22) by the Reformation. Accordingly, only Divine intervention prevented him from silencing the Reformation’s voice and dissipating its power. Thus it has always been, is today, and will be to the bitter end.

 

As a result, despite all the light now shining, multitudes foolishly go on huddling under Satan’s  canopy, at the same time helping to pull and hold multitudes of others under with them. Nevertheless

 

God’s Promise Stands Fast.

 

“Give ear, O ye heavens, and I will speak; and hear, O earth, the words of My mouth. My doctrine shall drop as the rain My speech shall distil as the dew, as the small rain upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass.” Deut. 32:1, 2.

 

“Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God: for He hath given you the former rain moderately, and He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month. And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the fats shall overflow with wine and oil….And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out My spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions: and also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those

 

Answerer Book 1                                  58

 

days will I pour out My spirit.” Joel 2:23, 24, 28, 29.

 

“Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water: in the habitation of dragons, where each lay, shall be grass with reeds and rushes.” Isa. 35:6, 7.

 

In spite of Satan’s striving to canopy all earth with his Truth-resistant device, “in the last days it shall come to pass that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.

 

“And He shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid: for the mouth of

 

Answerer Book 1                                  59

 

the Lord of hosts hath spoken it. For all people will walk every one in the name of his god, and we will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever.”  Mic. 4:1-5 .

 

IS SATAN WHOLESALING OR RETAILING DECEPTION?

 

Question No. 4:

 

Does Satan cast a special stumbling block before the church as a body, or just attack its members individually?

 

Answer:

 

Since that tragic day in Eden when he introduced sin into the world and caused the fall of man, Satan has cast in the way of each redemptive Movement, a different stumbling block upon which multitudes have tripped and fallen. Most assuredly, therefore he must be expected to have some such distinctive danger planted in our way today. We, though, having in this age the tremendous advantage of knowing the respective pitfalls which have proved fatal to the multitudes in past Movements, shall suffer a proportionately greater condemnation and punishment if we fail to recognize ours. And what is more, if we fail, we shall witness thereby to the universe that we are the weakest of the weak. We must stand–stand against the most ingenious special trap ever set by the Evil

 

Answerer Book 1                                  60

 

One! But how shall we do this if we know not what it is or where it is?

 

To find the danger where it really lurks, let us briefly view in retrospect previous snares, by periods in which they occurred, beginning with the first recorded church Movement:

 

The Noatic Movement was ordained to build the ark both as a warning of the impending deluge and as a refuge from it. The special block of stumbling which Satan cast in the way of the multitudes at that time, he devised from the fact that never in all nature had man seen anything that lent the remotest evidence to the possibility of there ever materializing such a phenomenon as rain. Accordingly, leaning upon their finite knowledge of nature and its potentialities, they scoffed and scorned Noah’s science and his warning of doom, and continued their “eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away.” Matt. 24:38, 39.

 

Their exalting human science and disregarding divine science, therefore, was the special snare which took the antediluvians. Their fate solemnly warns us carefully to avoid their mistake.

 

In the Abrahamic Movement, the father of the faithful was called to depart from the cities of the ancient world, in the hope

 

Answerer Book 1                                  61

 

that someday the Movement would triumphantly possess the promised land. Fully aware of this fact, Satan worked mightily to sidetrack the Movement into the cities of the nations along the way. On this block of stumbling Lot fell, with the result that when the Lord finally snatched him from the destruction of Sodom, as a brand plucked from the burning, he came out the poorest of the poor.

 

Thus the worldly cities were the quicksands to the first postdiluvians. May we not lose all therein, as did Lot.

 

The Mosaic Movement was led out of Egypt to possess the land of promise, and there to become a kingdom. Cunningly suiting his temptations to their predispositions, Satan inspired those who were of age when they left the land of Pharaoh, to continuous murmuring, complaining, office-seeking and rebelling, and finally to fearing the giant inhabitants of the promised land. Failing to see that their strength was the strong hand of the Lord, they were consequently  forced to wander forty long years in the desert, and there to leave parching the bones of all but two of their members who were of age when they left Egypt.

 

Unbelief, stiffneckedness, distrust of Divine leadership, and office seeking, therefore, were the four-headed monster that devoured the people of the Exodus. And

 

Answerer Book 1                                  62

 

these will devour every Present-truth believer who strays into their lair.

 

The Canaan Movement under Joshua was ridded of all sinners and commissioned to possess the land, drive out the heathen, and set up an everlasting kingdom. Knowing that its continuance was contingent on their obedience to the Lord’s instructions through His prophets, Satan moved upon the people to mock the messengers of God, despise His words, and misuse His prophets, “until the wrath of the Lord arose against His people, till there was no remedy” (2 Chron. 36:16), and He gave them back to captivity.

 

Hence to the subjects of the kingdom, the prophets were the great rock of offense–a rock upon which no age before or since has been free from stumbling. The wise today, therefore, will “despise not prophesyings.” 1 Thess. 5:20.

 

The Apostolic Movement was brought forth to proclaim the transferring of the earthly sanctuary service to the heavenly “tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man” (Heb. 8:2), and to baptize “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost” (Matt. 28:19) all who should repent of their sins. But to frustrate its purpose, Satan set to work to fashion another deception, and with the departure of the apostles he quickly succeeded in causing the church completely to lose sight

 

Answerer Book 1                                  63

 

of both the truth of the priesthood of Christ and the truth of baptism, and to establish in their stead an earthly priestcraft and infant baptism.

 

Thus being led to disbelieve and disregard the sanctuary services and baptism, their very salvation, the Christian church fell through Satan’s trapdoor into error. And that door is still set to take the feet of the unwary–all who disregard or lightly esteem the ever advancing Truth unfolded in the special sealing message for today.

 

The Protestant Movements were raised up to declare and to exploit the primacy of the Bible, because the pre-reformation world was bound in darkness by uninspired man’s religious rule, disallowing the common people the right to possess a Bible, and making them dependent upon his private interpretation of it. Hence came the Protestant churches in their succession, to restore the down-trodden Truth, each protesting against these abuses and usurpations of human rights, each being called forth to make the Christian world realize the need of true Inspiration and of freedom of religion, the right to own a Bible and to study for themselves, and the duty to make the Bible and the Bible only, the rule of their faith.

 

Being determined, though, to bring the Reformation to naught, Satan has from its beginning constantly worked to cause every

 

Answerer Book 1                                  64

 

church member to revel in private interpretation of the Scriptures and in extra Biblical theories. Consequently, Protestantism today finds itself following not merely in the way of the uninspired Bible interpretations of one man but in the ways of the uninspired interpretations of thousands of men! And the result is that Christendom teems with schism and confusion unrivaled in history–evidence that the great work of the founding fathers of the Protestant Reformation has been perverted and turned into an undermining force for the frustration of God’s special design for the church today.

 

Thus we see that the Reformation, which, originally under the direction of inspired men, lifted the church out of one morass, later under the direction of uninspired men, plunged her into another, wherein she has been floundering ever since. And unless we let the Truth extricate us from this fatal bog of confusion, we cannot defeat the Enemy of Inspiration in his tireless and powerful efforts to pervert the implements of our salvation into weapons for our destruction.

 

The Seventh-day Adventist Movement was appointed to declare the sanctuary work: “Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment [the harvest] is come” (Rev. 14:7) to remove from the Lamb’s Book of Life, the names of those who had not filled their vessels with extra

 

Answerer Book 1                                  65

 

oil (Matt. 25:3), and those who had not put on the wedding garment (Matt. 22:11), also those who had not doubled their talents (Matt. 25:14-30); and also to remove the tares from among the wheat (Matt. 13:30).

 

This proclamation concerning the dead was to prepare the living for their impending judgment. For this reason, Satan has employed his every device to lull Adventists into being merely hearers and preachers but not doers of the Word; into tithing mint and anise and cummin, as it were, but omitting the weightier matters of the law. In short, he has caused them to become wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked by failing on the one hand to be faithful themselves in doing what they teach others to do, and by failing on the other hand to keep themselves free from doing what they teach others not to do. And to prevent them from awakening to this “terrible deception”  (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 254), he keeps them lukewarm, complacently dreaming of being rich in truth and of having need of nothing, though in fact they are in misery and in need of everything.

 

Clearly, then, lukewarmness and the hallucination of being rich are the faults peculiar to the Laodiceans, and are the dangers which if not recognized and removed are finally to result in God’s spuing them out of His mouth (Rev. 3:16). Thus again

 

Answerer Book 1                                  66

 

the Lord mercifully pleads with Present-truth believers to walk in the light and shun lukewarmness, lest they fall back into thinking themselves rich and increased with goods and in need of nothing, and again become poor and in need of everything. Thus we see that while Satan has not been able to overthrow every individual member, he has, though, been able to overthrow every Movement to date.

 

The Eleventh-hour Movement, being the very last, is consequently in the greatest danger of all. What urgency, then, that we keep our eyes wide open lest we, too, fall! This Movement, however, being the last gospel  effort, must “give power and force” to the Third Angel’s Message and “lighten the earth with his glory” (Rev. 18:1); it must triumph, though every Movement before it has failed. It is destined, not to “prophesy again” to “many nations” (Rev. 10:11), but to “all.” And as it is to go to those who have not heard of His fame, and to bring to the house of the Lord all the saints “out of all nations” (Isa. 66:19, 20), it is consequently foreordained to endure. To effect this predetermined purpose, God is now taking the reins in His own hands (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300), to purify the church by removing from it the tares, and to preserve it free from them henceforth, so that it may stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb (Rev. 14:1).

 

Answerer Book 1                                  67

 

Indeed, in the very nature of the case, the Eleventh-hour Movement must triumph, for, being the last, the one to garner in the harvest, then should it fail, everyone in the world today would forever remain lost. Double, therefore, are the reasons that the Lord purposes it to stand. Thus the Davidians have been called to “the Kingdom for such a time as this.”

 

“For,” declares the Word, “by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many….And I will send those that escape of them unto the nations….And they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations.” Isa. 66:16-20.

 

“And they [the Gentiles] shall call them The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord.” Isa. 62: 12.

 

“But who may abide the day…? Who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ soap.” Mal. 3:2.

 

All the more reason, then, that its adherents must be tested and proved worthy. What, therefore, is the first and gravest danger confronting Present-truth believers today?

 

With the end of the long journey in view, the work was never so great, the time

 

Answerer Book 1                                  68

 

in which to do it never so short, and the laborers never so few, as now. Self-evident, therefore, is the fact that Satan’s supreme effort at this hour must be to cause the time to be wasted and the work to go undone.

 

Rouse, then, O Present-truth believer! Rise speedily to the task set, and “whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.” Eccles. 9:10. No longer let a moment be wasted, for every precious one is vital to the salvation of your own soul and to the souls of others.

 

WHAT SAITH THE SPIRIT UNTO LAODICEA?

 

Question No. 5:

 

Does not Laodicea in her lukewarmness present in a consummate way the dangerous condition which the apostle Paul warns against when he says: “Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall”?

 

Answer:

 

Sacred history is repetitious with the tragic lesson that when a people go wrong, as did Israel in Elijah’s and again in Christ’s time, they are no longer sensible of their being wrong. Likewise repetitious is the even more tragic lesson that such a people have always misconstrued God’s efforts to bring them to a realization of their errors. So once they are led astray from the teachings of the prophets, and

 

Answerer Book 1                                  69

 

captivated by new and magnetic human leadership, their liberation and correction become almost impossible. (See Prophets and Kings, pp. 121-126.)

 

In varying ways, the fatal weakness which has characterized every Movement, from that of Israel to that of Laodicea, has been in “laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works.” Heb. 6:1. And what is still more basic, and more urgently to the point, is that each Movement alike failed to progress from one message to the next, and to go on to reach its final goal of transcendental attainments in divine knowledge. Instead, each fell from the heights of its own early rich experience, back down to spiritual poverty, because it failed to keep pace with the Truth. Each Divinely called Movement came to a standstill where it contentedly satisfied itself that it was yet in the sanctified steps to the Mount of Perfection, that it was “flourishing,  and that peace and spiritual prosperity” were “in all [its] borders” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217), when in reality, quite the opposite was the truth. So follows Laodicea, thinking she is all right when she is all wrong.

 

Never in the violent history of this sin-deluged world has so great a danger and so great a necessity confronted the church. In this all-enveloping peril, “what does God say in regard to His people? — ‘But this is a people robbed and spoiled; they

 

Answerer Book 1                                  70

 

are all of them snared in holes, and they are hid in prison houses: they are for a prey, and none delivereth; for a spoil, and none saith, Restore.’ (See also Isaiah 43.) These are prophecies that will be fulfilled.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 96.

 

“What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!”–Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253.

 

Again, it is written in Proverbs 29:18 (margin), “Where there is no vision, the people is made naked.”

 

Here in more extensive relief is the picture of a people who have indeed lost their “vision” (the supernatural guidance afforded by the living voice of the prophetic gift resident among them), but who realize it not. More amazing still, they have evidently introduced their own inventions (idols) as substitutes for the things of God. This they have done so gradually that they are quite as unaware of it as they are that many have not availed themselves of the volumes of the Spirit of Prophecy–their very “eye-sight.” And where others have had these volumes of vision lying all around them, they have let them go  either unread or unheeded and therefore “unappreciated.”– Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. Thus it is in this sense more than in any other that they have become blind–no longer even expecting any further revealed

 

Answerer Book 1                                  71

 

truth to give power and force to their message (Early Writings, p. 277). Yet they still flatter themselves that they are in the inner circle of God’s favor!

 

“The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message  of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.”–Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253.

 

If the thinking processes of the Laodiceans were not in dire need of a complete spiritual overhauling and re-orientation, they would not “think they are all right when they are all wrong,” think that they are “rich” when in reality they are desperately “poor”–destitute of truth and righteousness!

 

Accordingly, nothing but a message with “healing in its wings” will heal the Laodicean mind of its spiritual sickness. In this hour of the church’s crisis, “those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and

 

Answerer Book 1                                  72

 

his truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David–willing to do and dare.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 81. Why?–Because they have the promise that “there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness.

 

“And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord of hosts, that I will cut off the names of the idols out of the land, and they shall no more be remembered: and also I will cause the prophets and the unclean spirit to pass out of the land. ” Zech. 13:1, 2.

 

“For in that day every man shall cast away his idols…which your own hands have made unto you for a sin…Turn ye unto Him from Whom the children of Israel have deeply revolted.” Isa. 31:7, 6.

 

“In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” Zech. 12:8.

 

The Spirit’s Voice through Isaiah is now also crying aloud: “Awake, awake, put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the  uncircumcised and the unclean….How beautiful  upon the mountains are the

 

Answerer Book 1                                  73

 

feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!” Isa. 52:1, 7.

 

The same Voice through Nahum also pleads: “Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace! O Judah, keep thy solemn feasts, perform thy vows: for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off.” Nah. 1:15.

 

But in all her history, the church as a whole has never accepted a message from heaven. The call therefore comes to each individual member. Each must decide for himself. No one should allow himself to be influenced by another. And “no one has a right to shut away the light from the people. When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims….It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.”–Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 65; Counsels  on Sabbath School Work, p. 28.

 

“But we see that the God of heaven sometimes commissions men to teach that which is regarded as contrary to the established doctrines. Because those who were

 

Answerer Book 1                                  74

 

once the depositaries of truth became unfaithful to their sacred trust, the Lord chose others who would receive the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, and would advocate truths that were not in accordance with the ideas of the religious leaders. And then these leaders in the blindness of their minds, give full sway to what is supposed to be righteous indignation against the ones who have set aside cherished fables. They act like men who have lost their reason. They do not consider the possibility that they themselves have not rightly understood the Word. They will not open their eyes to discern the fact that they have misinterpreted  and misapplied the Scriptures, and have built up false theories, calling them fundamental doctrines of the faith.”–Testimonies  to Ministers, pp. 69, 70.

 

Since the Laodiceans are already in the greatest deception, then for any one of them to decline to investigate a claimant to truth for fear of being deceived in so doing, is to stultify reason. To investigate and to study is one’s only salvation–his only hope of getting out of his present “sad,” “terrible,” “fearful” deception (Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 253, 254, 260), and his only hope of protection in keeping  him from plunging into the abyss. So he must study as never before! And in so doing he will find that this is the beginning of the very message he must have in

 

Answerer Book 1                                  75

 

order to clear the scales from his eyes and break the invisible, but none-the-less real, shackles of inertia and self-exaltation in which the Enemy holds him bound.

 

DOES TRUTH MAKE DIVISION?

 

Question No. 6:

 

Why do you not candidly admit that any message coming from God should not cause schism and separation among His people? Is not the fact that “The Shepherd’s Rod” does cause both, sufficient proof that it cannot contain the message of the hour?

 

Answer:

 

It is certainly true that any fresh revelation of truth from God’s Word ought never to cause division and separation. But the sad truth is that the opposite has always been the fact.

 

To satisfy himself the questioner need only ask himself: How many times has God sent to His church messages that did not bring both trouble and separation among His people? If the conclusions support his premise, then as Christians we must of course change our position and admit that the Rod does not contain a message from God. If, however, church history discredits his logic, then of course we shall expect him, as an honest Christian and a seeker for truth, to confess that his reasoning has not refuted the Rod.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  76

 

Like all the heaven-sent messages preceding it, the Rod message is, according to Ezekiel’s prophecy in chapter 9, and Testimonies to Ministers,  p. 445, set “for the fall and rising again of many in Israel” (Luke 2:34), it is exactly calculated to bring about a sifting, a separation of the tares from among the wheat in the church membership! (See also Early Writings, p. 270.)

 

The fact that the message of the Rod brings a separation, is one more evidence in the proof that in this fundamental effect, at least, it is right in line with all other messages from God. This therefore adds another link to the golden chain of Truth that cannot be tarnished or broken. “The weight of evidence” is the only fair and final criterion worthy of a Christian who must ever make an investigation for himself concerning purported truth.

 

CHRIST OR HIS SERVANT?

 

Question No. 7:

 

How do you harmonize “Gospel Workers,” p. 44, par. 2, with “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 240, par. 2, presented comparatively as follows:

 

“The messenger is not the Lord Himself,…he is the one who shall prepare the way for the Lord.”–“The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 240.

 

“Christ, the Messenger of the covenant brought the tidings of salvation.”–“Gospel Workers,” p. 44.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  77

 

Answer:

 

While on page 44, Gospel Workers applies the title “Messenger of the Covenant” to Christ, on page 20 it applies it to Moses. In juxtaposition, these are seen as follows:

 

 

“When Moses was chosen as the messenger of the covenant, the word given him was, ‘Be thou for the people to Godward.'” — Gospel Workers, p. 20.          “Christ the messenger of the covenant, brought the tidings of salvation.” — Gospel Workers, p. 44

 

Whereas Gospel Workers applies the term to both Moses and Christ, Christ Himself applies it to John the Baptist. He said “unto the multitudes concerning John…But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet. For this is he, of whom it is written, Behold, I send My messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for to come.” Matt. 11:7, 9, 10, 14.

 

As God had made both spoken and written covenants with His ancient people that He would send them Moses, John, and Christ, they came in fulfillment of those covenants. And each having brought a message, each in his own time was the Messenger of the Covenant. Nevertheless, the words of Malachi make plain that the Messenger of the Covenant is, in the strictest sense Elijah the prophet (Mal. 3:1-5; 4:5), the last messenger who prepares the

 

Answerer Book 1                                  78

 

way of the Lord. (See Testimonies to Ministers, p. 475.)

 

In the last analysis, however, the title Messenger of the Covenant belongs to the Holy Spirit. For example, 1 Peter 3:18-20 states that Christ preached to the antediluvians by the same “Spirit” Who “quickened” Him. But as He preached by the Spirit in the person of Noah, not of Himself, He thereby unfolded the truth that the Holy Spirit is in all His messengers alike.

 

Thus “holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” 2 Pet. 1:21. Briefly summarized, the term Messenger of the Covenant means the Holy Spirit (the invisible Christ) in Heaven’s visible representative–be it Moses, John, Christ, Elijah, or some other.

 

IS THERE NEED FOR “EXTRA OIL”?

 

Question No. 8:

 

I am told that somewhere in her writings, Sister White has said: “We have all the light which we need till Jesus comes.” Can you give the reference?

 

Answer:

 

We know of no such statement. Furthermore, any such declaration would be wholly contrary to everything Sister White has written on the subject, as is quickly seen from only two of her many testimonies on this point:

 

Answerer Book 1                                  79

 

“The question has been asked me, ‘Do you think that the Lord has any more light for us as a people?’ I answer that He has light that is new to us, and yet it is precious old light that is to shine forth from the Word of truth. We have only the glimmerings of the rays of the light that is yet to come to us. We are not making the most of the light which the Lord has already given us, and thus we fail to receive the increased light; we do not walk in light already shed upon us.”–The Review and Herald, June 3, 1890.

 

“We should all know what is being taught among us; for if it is truth, we need it….No matter by whom light is sent, we should open our hearts to receive it with the meekness of Christ….O, may we act as men who want light!” “The Lord sends light to us to prove what manner of spirit we are of. We are not to deceive ourselves.” “We must not for a moment think that there is no more light, no more truth, to be given us.”–Gospel Workers, pp. 301, 302, 310.

 

Obviously, therefore, there cannot be even so much as a suggestion in Sister White’s writings that we already have all the Truth and need nothing more. But there are in the Bible at least two previews of a people who will mistakenly think they have need of nothing more: (1) the five foolish virgins, who think the oil in their

 

Answerer Book 1                                  80

 

lamps is enough to give them light clear to the Kingdom, but who, being mistaken, fail to reach their goal (see Matthew 25:1-13); (2) the Laodiceans, who think they have need of nothing, although the Lord says they have need of everything, and who thus doom themselves to be spued out of His mouth. (See Revelation 3:14-18.)

 

Anyone who proceeds upon the assumption that Sister White has said, “We have all the light which we need till Jesus comes,” is, unless he promptly surrenders the notion, dooming himself to the fate of either a foolish virgin or an unrepentant Laodicean.

 

THE LATTER RAIN–WHEN?

 

Question No. 9:

 

“Early Writings,” p. 15, speaks about God’s announcing the day and the hour of Jesus’ coming, and pouring upon the saints the Holy Ghost. Does not all this take place at the time of the seven last plagues, just before the second Advent? If so, then does it not show that the “latter rain” is to be poured out upon God’s people after the close of probation?

 

Answer:

 

True, we do understand from the passage in question that toward the close of the seventh plague, God will announce the day and the hour of Christ’s coming, and that He will then pour out His Spirit upon His saints. We do not, however, understand this outpouring to be either the “latter”

 

Answerer Book 1                                  81

 

or the “former rain” of truth, or yet the power prophesied of in Joel 2:23, 28, but rather the final manifestation of God’s Spirit not to reveal to us any more of Gospel Truth, nor to enable us to proclaim it more fully, but simply to baptize us with a fitness to behold Jesus face to face, “as He is.”

 

HAS THE LOUD CRY BEGUN?

 

Question No. 10:

 

Sister White wrote in 1892 that the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message had already begun; please explain why others claim that it is yet future. And what makes it “loud”?

 

Answer:

 

There must be a marked difference between the voice of the message before the Loud Cry, and the voice of the message in the Loud Cry; otherwise it would not be called “loud.”

 

The message swells to a Loud Cry by virtue of an “addition” which gives it “power and force.”–Early Writings, p. 277. The only conclusion admissible,  therefore, is that since the church has never accepted an additional message, and since there has never come one (other than that in The Shepherd’s Rod publications) that would give “power and force” to the old message, the Loud Cry could not have begun at any time previous to this.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  82

 

Moreover, the “abominations” in the church have not only kept back the Loud Cry but have also even silenced the fainter cry which precedes it. Indeed, “the angel of the church of the Laodiceans,” being unfit even to finish the proclamation of the message in its fainter cry, must be altogether unfit to proclaim it in the Loud Cry. Obviously, if he does not now quickly repent and accept the additional message which is to begin the Loud Cry, then not only will he not help proclaim it but he will even be “spued out.”

 

“…only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One,” warns the Spirit of Prophecy, “will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it [the Third Angel’s Message] when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.”–The Review and Herald, No. 19, 1908.

 

So while the fainter cry is proclaimed by those who have, as well as by those who have not, overcome temptation, the Loud Cry is to be proclaimed only by those who have.

 

Though the Loud Cry was to have begun by 1892, it was muffled when the church rejected the message of Righteousness by Faith in 1888. Thus, the scroll which contained the “additional” message that was to give “power and force” to the Third Angel’s Message, for the time then being ceased unrolling. And consequently, instead

 

Answerer Book 1                                  83

 

of becoming the light of the world, the church herself went into darkness. Seeing this, the Spirit of Truth made a fearful pronouncement of doom upon unrepentant Laodiceans, while giving joyous promise of future glory to all who will arise and walk in the light that proceeds from the throne.

 

“How will any of our brethren know when this light shall come to the people of God?” was the sweeping question then asked by Inspiration. And the inspired answer was: “As yet we have certainly not seen the light that answers to this description. God has light for His people, and all who accept it will see the sinfulness of remaining in a lukewarm condition.”– The Review and Herald, Oct. 7, 1890.

 

“In the manifestation of the power that lightens the earth with its glory, they will see only something which in their blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears and they will brace themselves to resist it. Because the Lord does not work according to their expectations and ideal, they will oppose the work. Why, they say, should we not know the Spirit of God, when we have been in the work so many years?”–Bible Training School, 1907. (Reprinted in The Review and Herald, Nov. 7 1918.) This statement plainly projects the Loud Cry into the future from 1918.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  84

 

“The love of Christ, the love of our brethren, will testify to the world that we have been with Jesus and learned of Him. Then will the message of the third angel swell to a loud cry, and the whole earth will be lightened with the glory of the Lord.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 401.

 

IS THE FORMER RAIN THE PENTECOSTAL POWER?

 

Question No. 11:

 

“The Shepherd’s Rod” says that the former rain is the Spirit of Prophecy, and that the latter rain is the closely related pre-Pentecostal message, or “teacher of righteousness,” which the church is now receiving, and that the Pentecostal “power” is still another thing. But “The Desire of Ages” says that the “former rain” was the “outpouring of the Spirit in apostolic days,” and the “latter rain,” the Pentecostal outpouring itself, is to occur in the last days. What is one to believe?

 

Answer:

 

Both books are endeavoring to say what the Bible says, and in order to bring harmony we must re-study the subject directly form the Bible, specifically from Joel’s prophecy: “Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God: for He hath given you the former rain moderately, and He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month.” Joel 2:23.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  85

 

No one should fail to see that Joel’s prophecy calls for double fulfillment. Although those who are promised the latter rain, are told that they have already been given the former rain, yet when the latter rain falls upon them, it brings the former rain with it, both coming upon them in the first month. The marginal rendering for the rain designates it a “teacher of righteousness.” Now, if the former rain repeats and comes down with the latter rain in the same month, then the fact stands out that the former rain in the apostles’ day is the one of which The Desire of Ages speaks, and that the former rain which falls in the month of the latter  rain, is the one of which the Rod speaks.

 

In the natural realm, the former rain bursts and sprouts the seed and the latter rain brings the blade to full development. So in the spiritual realm, “the former rain” must denote a heaven-sent message to germinate the spiritual seed, and the “latter rain,” a subsequent message to ripen the grain for the spiritual harvest. In thus bringing the receiver to full maturity of righteousness, the former and the latter rains represent two teachers of righteousness.  In the complete application, the two latter-day rains therefore are not only the outpouring of the first pre-Pentecostal truth, the teachings of Christ in His day, the type, but are also the initial outpouring of the last pre-Pentecostal truth, the

 

Answerer Book 1                                  86

 

advanced Truth in our day, the antitype. First there must be the revelation of Pentecostal truth before there can be given the Pentecostal power to proclaim it: “And it shall come to pass afterward [after the former and the latter rain],” says the All-knowing One, “that I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh.” Joel 2:28.

 

Accordingly, these two manifestations of the Holy Spirit are seen to be inseparable. The first develops a people by teaching them in righteousness; the second fully matures them, and clothes them with power to proclaim the truth in righteousness. In consequence, there is given in the first phase of the work “a teacher of righteousness” who trains an army of under-teachers of righteousness for the carrying out of the second phase.

 

Since there was to be a revelation of truth in the apostles’, in Sister White’s, and in our day The Desire of Ages is correct in saying that, at that time (when it was written), the former rain was the “rain” of truth in the apostles’ day. But as today the former rain is not only the truth of the apostles’ day but also that of Sister White’s day, the Rod is correct in saying that her writings are “the former rain” today, and that the latter rain, as Joel shows, is directly applicable to the last message–the message of today (Joel 2:23). Thus only (with the former rain being the writings of Sister White, and the “latter rain” being

 

Answerer Book 1                                  87

 

the Rod) can both former and latter fall at the same time, as required by Joel 2:23. And the Spirit’s power, being subsequent to the former and latter rain, is therefore yet future.

 

WHEN IN NEED OF TRUTH, WHY BEG FOR POWER?

 

Question No. 12:

 

Being told to pray for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, thousands upon thousands have earnestly done so, but to no avail. Why?

 

Answer:

 

From time to time many zealous individual and group Christian Movements have launched impressive prayer-marathons in a determined, persevering effort to bring about the fulfillment of the promised outpouring of the Holy Spirit, even the “latter rain.” Because, though, these periodic efforts have invariably ended in heartbreaking disappointment and frustration, thousands of souls have become confused and bewildered, given up their faith completely, and perhaps sunk into infidelity.

 

Yet no student of the Scriptures will deny that the Bible does definitely hold forth the promise of a singularly dynamic manifestation of the Holy Spirit, to bestow upon all believers a special outpouring of power such as the apostles received on the day of Pentecost,–yes, even greater.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  88

 

Then the answer to the question, Why do we not now receive It? inescapably is, Because the conditions for receiving it have not as yet been met. When they are met this sure promise of God will be instantaneously fulfilled, even as it was with the apostles.

 

Therefore, whatever is now keeping the Christian from receiving this greatest of the gifts, the hindrance must lie with him and not with God.

 

There is a promise of the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth (John 16:7-13), and a promise of the “latter rain.” Joel 2-23, 28. This promised Comforter, the apostles received on the day of Pentecost, and It was to abide with them forever; that is, even with their successors. But as in the apostolic succession, men of the primitive apostolic caliber ceased, the Comforter gradually disappeared. And though He has at different times reappeared in the form of the Spirit of Truth, His Pentecostal power and presence have never since been reimparted. This manifestation of the Spirit in Power (Joel 2:28) should not, however, be confused with the manifestation of the Spirit in Truth (Joel 2:23).

 

The very title, “latter rain,” itself shows that this particular manifestation takes place in the “latter days”–our time. And through Zechariah the prophet, Inspiration in pointing out that there is a set time for

 

Answerer Book 1                                  89

 

the latter rain, urges: “Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, to every one grass in the field.” Zech. 10:1.

 

The related passage of Joel 2:23, marginal rendering, makes clear that “the latter rain,” the last message, is “a teacher of righteousness,” bringing to the recipient full knowledge of Truth, righteousness. Therefore while Christians are urgently requested to pray and agonize for the Spirit of Truth at all times, they are even more urgently instructed to pray for it now!

 

As in the natural state of things, the latter rain comes not only to make the wheat grow but also to bring it to its full maturity, so, by spiritual analogy, this Teacher of Righteousness must bring the saints to the full stature of men in Christ Jesus (Eph. 4:13)–fit them for the Kingdom.

 

But the second phase, that promised power (Joel 2:28) which comes “afterward,” after “the latter rain,” is that for which most Christians are praying without considering that there is a first phase (Joel 2:23)–the “teacher of  righteousness,” a final outpouring of Present Truth-which must be obtained before the final  outpouring of power can be realized.

 

It is evident that the part which comes “afterward,”  the Pentecostal power, comes

 

Answerer Book 1                                  90

 

to enable the receiver to proclaim the latter truth; and this power will not come until the church as a body “every one grass in the field” (Zech. 10:1), not a group here and a group there, has joyously assimilated for its spiritual growth all the rain that the Teacher of Righteousness, who has now come, has brought.

 

But the great question here confronting us is: When can “every grass” every church member receive this glorious Truth and power? Shall saint and hypocrite share them alike? Inspiration answers:

 

“By fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many….and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations….and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles….they shall bring all your brethren…to My holy mountain Jerusalem,  saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:16, 19, 20.

 

So in the time between the “latter rain” of truth and the “outpouring” of the Spirit’s power, there will be sealed a consecrated number who will escape from among the “slain of the Lord.” In other words, at the first-fruit harvest, when all the sinners have been taken out of the church, and the righteous left by themselves as were the 120 disciples in the upper room, then and

 

Answerer Book 1                                  91

 

only then can the Lord finally pour out His Spirit’s power upon all, so that all (all the “escaped” ones) shall prophesy, dream dreams, and see visions.

 

“And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem: When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning. And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence. And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the daytime from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain.” Isa. 4:3-6.

 

Only after this great purge in the church (described also in the ninth chapter of Ezekiel) will the remnant be equipped to carry their fully blazing, lighted torch of Truth to all the Gentile world. Out of Zion will then go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. The work will then be finished, “cut short in righteousness,” and the Lord will then appear in glory–seen by every eye (Rev. 1:7).

 

Answerer Book 1                                  92

 

FORTY YEARS WITHOUT REFILLING?

 

Question No. 13:

 

How can it be true that no progressive truth was given to the church during the forty-year period from 1890 to 1930, when so many of Sister White’s writings were published from 1890 to 1915?

 

Answer:

 

Though many of Sister White’s manuscripts were published during the period of time stated above, yet a careful check will reveal that if any new revelation of timely Bible truth, “meat in due season,” was published therein, it was revealed to her before 1890. In fact, as early as 1871, she herself announced this cessation of light through the Testimonies: ” I am authorized from God to tell you that not another ray of light through the Testimonies will shine upon your pathway, until you make a practical use of the light already given.”–Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 606.

 

So whatever Testimonies she wrote between the dates in question (1890 and 1915) were not expressly to reveal timely Bible truth, but  primarily to furnish counsel, admonition, reproof, and instruction in righteousness in an endeavor to save the Laodiceans from being spued out. Any other of her writings remained, in their prophetic aspects, a mystery until the forty

 

Answerer Book 1                                  93

 

years expired with the arrival of The Shepherd’s Rod.

 

So long without spiritual oil, the church’s Truth-containing vessel needed to be refilled with fresh oil, that her lamp might lighten her path all the way to the Kingdom, lest she fall from the strait and narrow road at the very end of her long pilgrimage. So in His great love and mercy, the Lord has sent The Shepherd’s Rod to gather up and make a practical use of the light already given. Therefore, now, commands the Lord, “Hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9.

 

DOES THE SHEPHERD’S ROD SET PROPHETIC DATES ?

 

Question No. 14:

 

In the following statement, “While God clears the way for the seven last plagues by laying some of His people to sleep in the grave, He has done the same for the event to take place in 1931 (if that date be correct),” does “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 219, mean to teach that the judgment of the dead closed in 1931 or thereabouts?

 

Answer:

 

In the statement in question, the Rod has no reference to the Investigative Judgment. The message sets no date, either exact or approximate, for the closing of the judgment of the dead, or for the beginning of the Judgment of the living. The time of the cessation of the one event and the beginning

 

Answerer Book 1                                  94

 

of the other, is not to be known until the one is past and the other begun.

 

As to the 1931 date and the event connected with it, we have no further light at the present time than is to be found in The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, pp. 108-114, and Vol. 2, p. 275. It was at the close of 1930 and the beginning of 1931 that the publication of the message in the Rod took place, revealing the truth of the 144,000 calling for a reformation. So, while it was not exactly understood beforehand what the nature of the event would be, yet when the fullness of the time came and no other event occurred but this one, it was thereby identified as the one predicted in Ezekiel 4 in connection with the end of the 430 prophetic years when the “scroll” was to unroll another turn.

 

(All italics ours.)

======

 

WHAT SHALL YOUR NEXT STEP BE?

 

Now if you have enjoyed, appreciated, and profited by this question-and-answer excursion  through Book No. 1, and if you desire to continue, then *send for Book No. 2. It will be mailed as a Christian service without charge or obligation

 

*Since all five books entitled, “The Answerer”  are included on this CD-Rom, then this offer for “Book No. 2” is not available.

 

Answerer Book 1                                  95

The Answerer Book No. 2

The Answerer Book No. 2

 

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  1

 

Copyright 1944, by

V.T. Houteff

All Rights Reserved

 

 

 

That everyone who thirsteth for the truth may obtain it, this booklet of questions and answers is, as a Christian service, mailed without charge.  Send for it.  It levies but one exaction, the soul’s obligation to itself to prove all things and hold fast that which is good.  The only strings attached to this free proffer are the golden strands of Eden and the crimson cords of Calvary–the ties that bind.

 

Names and addresses of Seventh-day Adventists will be appreciated.

 

 

“…THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH, IS COME, HE WILL GUIDE YOU INTO ALL TRUTH: FOR HE SHALL NOT SPEAK OF HIMSELF; BUT WHATSOEVER HE SHALL HEAR, THAT SHALL HE SPEAK: AND HE WILL SHEW YOU THINGS TO COME.” JOHN 16:13.

 

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  2

 

 

 

THE ANSWERER

Book No. 2

 

Questions and Answers on Present Truth

Topics in the Interest of the Seventh-day

Adventist Brethren and Readers

 

of

 

The Shepherd’s Rod

By V.T. Houteff

 

 

This “scribe,” instructed

unto the kingdom of

heaven, “bringeth forth

… things new and old.”

Matt. 13:52.

 

 

Now “sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and

be ready always to give an answer to every man

that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in

you with meekness and fear.”

1 Pet. 3:15.

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  3

 

CONTENTS

 

A Stephen-Sermon To The Church Today              5

May We Know The Hour?            23

Is God’s Traveling Throne A Locomotive?              24

Are There Palms In Hands Of Some, Or In Hands Of All?  24

When Begins The Time Of The End?        25

Why Prophecies In Place Of Love?           26

When Did The Seals Begin?         29

What Is The Seal?           31

Is The Sealing On? Who Are Sealed? Any Beyond Sinning?            33

Is Not The Harvest The End Of The World?           36

When Will He Separate The Tares From The Wheat?       38

Is The Slaughter Of Ezekiel Nine Literal? 42

Who Are The Woman And Her Remnant?            44

Who Identified Planets Seen In Vision?  49

Is All Of A Word To The Little Flock Authentic?   51

Has There Been Amalgamation Of Man And Beast?          52

Why Not Making Better Progress?           53

Why Agitate Where Not Wanted?           57

Work Within Or Without?           58

Does The Rod Still Teach The “Same Things”?     63

Is Evening The Ending Or The Beginning Of Day?               64

Is It True?           65

In Which Seal? 65

Who Flee To Mountains?            66

When Will He Leave The Sanctuary?       67

Who Has Wandered Away From The Old Landmarks?     68

Former Or Latter View? 71

Why Three Titles To The Once-Divided Kingdom?             73

Will the Kingdom Be Set Up Before The Millennium?       74

Will Old Jerusalem Be Rebuilt?  86

The Marriage Supper Of The Lamb In Heaven Or On Earth?          86

The Kingdom Of God In The Heart, Or In The Earth?         89

When Will The Winds Be Loosed?            90

What Is The Anger Of The Nations?         91

What Shall Your Next Step Be?  94

Scriptural Index               95

 

Answerer Book 2                                  4

 

THE ANSWERER’S INTRODUCTORY

APPEAL

 

A STEPHEN-SERMON TO THE CHURCH TODAY

 

“Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, and said unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall shew thee.” Acts 7:2, 3. “So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him” (Gen. 12:4), and went at His lead into Canaan,  wherein he dwelt, though the Lord “gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: yet He promised that He world give it to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child.” Acts 7:5.

 

Then in time, the Lord purposed to lead Jacob and his household out of the land of Canaan, down into Egypt. Knowing, though, that the sons of Jacob would not go as did Abraham, by His simply telling them to, He therefore in His providence put into the heart of Jacob a greater love for Joseph than for his other children. This begot in them envy and jealousy, which in turn begot hatred and greed, manifesting itself in their cruel treatment and sale of Joseph, which resulted  in his being carried away a slave into Egypt.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  5

 

Years later when Joseph’s brothers went into Egypt to obtain food during the seven-year famine, Joseph, recognizing Providential design in the strange drama of his life from enslavement to enthronement, said unto his brothers as he “made himself known” unto them: “Be not grieved, nor angry with yourselves, that ye sold me hither: for God did send me before you to preserve life…and…to preserve you a posterity in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” Gen. 45:1, 5, 7.

 

Thus the Lord providentially exalted Joseph to share the throne of Egypt in order to predispose Pharaoh to grant Israel permission to enter into the land.

 

Next, to draw them there, He brought thereabouts the seven years of plenty, followed by the seven years of famine. Whereupon He sent word to Jacob that Joseph was yet alive. At the overjoying news, there sprang up in the father an irresistible desire to see his son. This and the life-taking hunger upon Joseph’s brethren, compelled them to remove into Pharaoh’s land of plenty, where they lived like kings.

 

Not purposing, however, to leave them there forever, the Lord did not let their living continue as pleasant as at the first, lest they refuse to take heed to Moses when he should come with the word that the time had arrived for them to go back home. But He brought about another saving

 

Answerer Book 2                                  6

 

providence, this time permitting unbearable hardship to befall them, so that when called they would respond gladly. So slaves they had to become: and still worse, they had to be bereaved of their male children, then mercilessly driven with cruel lashes upon their backs to produce ever more bricks.

 

Thus the power of the Spirit combined with horrible suffering from their hard Egyptian  servitude, was an over-powering force compelling them to forsake the heathen land and to return to their own.

 

Then, on their way back they met with another providence–their long wilderness sojourn, forty years in all–which God permitted for the express purpose of separating from them the unbelieving, unfaithful multitude who accompanied the Movement out of Egypt. These being destroyed, the survivors miraculously crossed the Jordan, just as they had forty years before crossed the Red Sea. There removing from their midst the one sinner, Achan, who then sprang up among them, they entered into the promised land and became the most glorious kingdom in their day. Slaves become kings–what a miracle indeed!

 

Naturally one would think that a people whom God had so miraculously freed from slavery, and of whom He had subsequently just as miraculously made a kingdom, would never fall now that they

 

Answerer Book 2                                  7

 

were strong. But losing sight of their Strength they again fell away into captivity! In weakness as slaves to Pharaoh, God had brought them to strength over their Egyptian masters; now in their strength as masters, themselves, He brought them down to servitude to the nations about them! Twice a miracle.

 

Here is proof positive that the Lord built them up, and also tore them down (2 Chron. 36:13,23), “that they” might, as He says, “know from the rising of the sun, and from the west. that there is none beside Me. I am the Lord, and there is none else.

 

In the course of time, with the fulfillment of the seventy years of which Jeremiah prophesied  (Jer. 29:10), God once more brought Israel into their own land. But as the years wore on, replacing the old generations with new ones, Israel again lost sight of their Strength, this time so completely that when the long-looked for Messiah finally came, they rejected and crucified and spat on Him!

 

In divine retribution, God turned away His face in anger, and delivered them into the hand of the oppressor, who destroyed their temple and their city, drove them from their own land, and left them a forsaken, outcast race without God, without coin, without country, a people  execrated by all nations from that day till this!

 

Answerer Book 2                                  8

 

Not all, however, were thus cast away. A multitude of them had their eyes opened to the fact that their great men were falsely accusing the Lord, misapplying the prophecies concerning  Him, and deceiving the people. Through those who remained faithful, He preserved the seed of Israel. Accepting Christ and becoming Christians, these faithful sons of Jacob had their name changed from Jew to Christian, as was foreshadowed in God’s changing their father’s  name from Jacob to Israel, and their grandfather’s from Abram to Abraham.

 

Starting out with 120 Spirit-filled disciples, this Jewish-Christian church converted 3,000 souls on the day of Pentecost by the preaching of one simple, Spirit-indited sermon, and then “added to the church daily such as should be saved.” Acts 2:47.

 

This great ingathering of souls so angered Satan that he avengingly “persecuted the woman [the Jewish-Christian church] which brought forth the man child. (Rev. 12:13), so as to prevent her from making converts, and to prevent those whom she succeeded in making converts, from fellowshiping with her.

 

(The bed rock facts that the woman’s child Christ, Who was “caught up unto God,” Rev. 12:5, was born to the Jewish church, and that the Christian church emerged from the Jewish, solidly establish the woman as a figure of the faithful servants

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  9

 

of God in both the Old and the New Testament  churches.)

 

As a result of persecuting the woman, Satan was, ironically, only helping rather than  hindering the divine purpose. Indeed, the church’s field (Matt. 13:38) grew only pure “wheat,” the “net” (Matt. 13:47) caught only good “fish,” because against such a persecution, only the  faithful dared take their stand for Truth and to become members of the hated sect. So, seeing the results of his oppression, he quickly changed his tactics.

 

“By the edicts of toleration,” says Gibbon, “he [Constantine] removed the temporal disadvantages which had hitherto retarded the progress of Christianity; and its active and numerous ministers received a free permission, a liberal encouragement, to recommend the salutary truths of revelation by every argument which could affect the reason or piety of mankind. The exact balance of the two religions [Christian and Pagan] continued but a moment….The cities which signalized a forward zeal by the voluntary destruction of their temples [the Pagan’s], were distinguished by municipal privileges, and rewarded with popular donatives….The salvation of the common people was purchased at an easy rate, if it be true that, in one year, twelve thousand men were baptized at Rome, besides a proportionable number of women and children, and that a

 

Answerer Book 2                                  10

 

white garment with twenty pieces of gold, had been promised by the emperor to every convert.” This was “a law of Constantine, which gave freedom to all the slaves who should embrace  Christianity.”–Gibbon’s Rome, Vol. 2, pp. 273, 274 (Milman Edition).

 

Just as soon as Satan caused his agents to cease oppressing the Christians, and to start fellowshiping with them, he beguiled them into thinking him their friend. Thus being eased of his persecution, they fell asleep spiritually; and while they slept, he sowed the tares.

 

Yea, he made a complete turn-about and even compelled the heathen to join the church, thereby casting out of his “mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.” Rev. 12:15. From persecuting those who would unite with the church, he turned to persecuting those who would not, so that she might be flooded with  unconverted heathen and thereby “carried away of the flood.” Rev. 12:15.

 

In order to keep the multitude in darkness in the days of the reformers, he put his clamps on them, then opened wide his extinguisher against the burning light, and when it failed him, he set “sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people.”–Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 337.

 

This highly successful course he has unremittingly pursued ever since, until as

 

Answerer Book 2                                  11

 

a result the church today is almost choked with tares. It is, as it were, infiltrated with a fifth column.

 

“That night I dreamed,” says the servant of the Lord in a remarkable view of this very condition,  “that I was in Battle Creek looking out from the side glass at the door, and saw a company marching up to the house, two and two. They looked stern and determined. I knew them well, and turned to open the parlor door to receive them, but thought I would look again. The scene was changed. The company now presented the appearance of the Catholic procession. One bore in his hand a cross, another a reed. And as they approached, the one carrying a reed made a circle around the house saying three times, ‘This house is proscribed. The goods must be confiscated. They have spoken against our holy order.’ Terror seized me, and I ran through the house, out of the north door, and found myself in the midst of a company, some of whom I knew, but I dared not speak a word to them for fear of being betrayed. I tried to seek a retired spot where I might weep and pray without meeting eager, inquisitive eyes wherever I turned. I repeated frequently ‘If I could only understand this! If they will tell me what I have said, or what I have done!’

 

“I wept and prayed much as I saw our goods confiscated. I tried to read sympathy or pity for me in the looks of those around me, and marked the countenances of several

 

Answerer Book 2                                  12

 

whom I thought would speak to me and comfort me if they did not fear that they would be observed by others. I made one attempt to escape from the crowd, but seeing that I was watched, I concealed my intentions. I commenced  weeping aloud, and saying, ‘If they would only tell me what I have done, or what I have said!’ My husband, who was sleeping in a bed in the same room, heard me weeping aloud, and awoke me. My pillow was wet with tears, and a sad depression of spirits was upon me.”– Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 578.

 

The promise, however, is that the flood of tares will remain therein only until the harvest, the natural time for their separation–the end of the world.

 

So long as Satan can successfully carry on this subversive work of flooding the church, he will never move a finger to persecute any for joining her, lest thereby he thwart his own evil design to honeycomb her ranks with his agents–the flood, the tares. To insure the success of this insidious work, he casts out those who dare live a consistent Christian life there among the tares, while he is going about with his extinguisher turned on, trying to put out every life-spark of light.

 

Finally, though, as prophecy discloses, the tables are turned, and the long controversy ends with the Lord’s casting out and destroying (Rev. 12:16) Satan’s agents, the “flood” (the tares, the bad fish), and

 

Answerer Book 2                                  13

 

then lighting the earth with the glory of His angel (Rev. 18:1)!

 

Here we see that the approaching work of making rid of the flood, thereby freeing the church from the unconverted, is the work of “the harvest” in “the end of the world.” Matt. 13:39. Next we must ascertain whether the “end of the world” brings the millennial age of peace or the great time of trouble such as never was. To determine which, we must consult subsequent events.

 

Since it is after the earth swallows the flood, that the dragon is to be wroth with the woman and to go “to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ” (Rev. 12:16, 17), there is no escaping the conclusion that the harvest, in taking away from the church Satan’s flood, his multiplied tares, does not bring the millennium of peace. Indeed not, but rather it brings God’s wrath–the time of trouble such as never was: the time in which His people in Babylon are called to “come out of her” and into His purified church–the Kingdom.

 

The harvest, therefore, is a short period of time just before, rather than the moment at, the appearing of Christ in the clouds. It is the very last days of probation for earth’s kingdoms,– the days and work which bring the end of the world.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  14

 

The fact that there is a remnant (that which is left) of the seed of the woman, shows that her seed is divided into two parts, and that consequently the symbolism represents three groups of people: (1) the woman; (2) the first part of her seed–those who in this instance are not the remnant; (3) the second part of her seed–those who are the remnant.

 

In the light of this symbolical representation, the woman, herself, is seen to symbolize the mother part of the church–God’s appointed and Spirit-filled ministers who bring in the born-again (John 3:3) converts. The first part of her seed must, accordingly, be the first fruits, the 144,000, who, separated from the sinners that were among them, are taken to Mount Sion, there to stand with the Lamb (Rev. 14:1). Hence, “the remnant of her seed” are in this instance those who are yet in the world when Babylon rides the beast (Rev. 17). Thus they are the second and last fruits which are to be taken to the purified church, the Kingdom, where there is neither sin nor fear of Babylon’s plagues falling upon them (Rev. 18:4).

 

And now, since in her progression of time, the woman represents each successive ministry, therefore at the time that the dragon is wroth with her, she necessarily must represent the last ordained ministry, the 144,000, those who bring all their brethren from all nations to God’s “holy mountain Jerusalem.” Isa. 66:20.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  15

 

With this light shining on the subject, the truth is clearly seen that after the earth swallows the flood, after the angels separate the wicked (“the tares,” the “bad” “fish”) from the righteous (the “wheat,” the “good” “fish”) in the church, and take the righteous to Mount Sion (“the barn,” “the vessels” Matt. 13:30, 48), the dragon will then be angry with the woman (the servants of God), and as a result will war against the remnant (the second fruits, those who are then to be called out of Babylon–Rev. 18:4).

 

“In the last days,” says Micah in his forecast of the time in which the first fruits stand with the Lamb on Mount Zion, and in which the second fruits leave Babylon to go to Mount Zion, “it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it.

 

“And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.

 

“And He shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off, and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning hooks: nation shall not lift up a sword

 

Answerer Book 2                                  16

 

against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid: for the mouth of the Lord of hosts hath spoken it.” Mic. 4:1-4.

 

Conclusively, therefore, the Kingdom-church  must be “set up” before the Devil turns upon the remnant, those who are left behind and who are then being gathered, and against whom he wars for refusing to worship him in the person of the beast and his image (Rev. 13:15).

 

In this cumulative light, one sees never so clearly that though the Lord is to allow  persecution to come anew upon His people in Babylon, He will do so only to serve His own end to cause them to get out of her dominion (as He caused His ancient people to get out of Egypt), and to go into the Kingdom-church–the only place on earth where there will be no sin and upon which the destruction of the plagues will not fall. (See Revelation 18:4).

 

“Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee,” O Lord, and “the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.”  Ps. 76:10.

 

The separation of the wicked from among the righteous while sojourning in the wilderness in Moses’ time, before entering the land of promise, was effected not only for the benefit of the church then (typical Israel) but also for an ensample

 

Answerer Book 2                                  17

 

to the church today (antitypical Israel), typically pointing to the forthcoming separation of the bad from among the good (Matt. 13:48), before the good are taken into the Kingdom, their own land, “the barn.” Matt. 13:30. “All these things,” therefore says Paul, “happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.” 1 Cor. 10:11.

 

Through the forewarning, herein, of this imminent  providence, the Lord is again pleading with each Present-truth believer:

 

“Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee.

 

“The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and

 

Answerer Book 2                                  18

 

they shall shew forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on Mine altar, and I will glorify the house of My glory.

 

“Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows? Surely the isles shall wait for Me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because He hath glorified  thee. And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in My wrath I smote thee, but in My favour  have I had mercy on thee.

 

“Therefore thy gates shall be open continually;  they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the  nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.” Isa. 60:1-12.

 

So, dear brethren of Laodicean, plain it is that “while the investigative judgment is going forward  in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers  are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth.”– The Great Controversy, p. 425.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  19

 

Then, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”–Prophets  and Kings, p. 725. At that time “only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in  proclaiming it [the Third Angel’s Message] when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.”–The Review and Herald, No. 19, 1908.

 

As a flaming torch in the blackness of night, stands forth the truth that the time of trouble such as never was, finds the church free from the flood of tares, free from the “bad fish,” and consequently able not only to withstand the Devil but also to go forth conquering and to conquer in the mighty power of Michael, Whose standing up delivers “every one that shall be found written in the book.” Dan. 12:1.

 

From this rehearsal of the long history of God’s people, we see that Abraham is the only one with whom God was not compelled, in order to get the desired results, to resort to means other than the simple command: “Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land that I will shew thee.” Gen. 12:1.

 

Abraham’s unquestioning and unfailing faith and his unhesitating obedience to the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  20

 

Lord’s naked command in every instance, made him a “friend of God,” the “father of the faithful,” and a great pillar of living truth, with a name to be remembered and venerated throughout time and eternity.

 

Jacob’s faith in the promises of God, and his overmastering desire to work himself into the Lord’s plans and to carry them out, resulted in his becoming the progenitor of the first fruits or ministry of the Kingdom-church–those who stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion (Rev. 14:1).

 

Joseph’s uncompromising fidelity to principle brought him into highest estate, in which he became the world’s greatest provisioner as a type of Christ, the Great Spiritual Provisioner.

 

Moses, in his meekness (humbleness) and in his determination “rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures  of sin for a season” (Heb. 11:25), rose to be the greatest general, leader, and deliverer of all times, and even to stand on the mount of transfiguration.

 

The apostles’ sacrifice of life for the sake of Christ and His Truth, won them the exalted honor of having their names placed in the foundations of the Holy City (Rev. 21:14).

 

Luther’s fearless and persevering efforts to lift up the down-trodden Truth (Dan. 8:11, 12; 11:31),

 

Answerer Book 2                                  21

 

fathered forth Protestantism.

 

Yet, Brother, Sister, none of these singularly glorious estates is greater than is yours to stand with the Lamb on Mount Sion. We beseech you, therefore, to “arise, shine; for thy light is come”! Isa. 60:1.

 

Now that on the one hand the Lord is pleading that you take hold of His mighty light of Truth and thereby be separated from sin, that you may escape His vengeance, be delivered from the coming trouble, and have a part in proclaiming the Loud Cry of the Three Angels’ Messages; and that on the other hand Satan is pleading  that you take hold of his all-exhausted extinguisher; you are brought to the valley of decision. Now has come the Zero hour to decide whether or not you will, if the Lord be God, follow His mighty Truth, or if Baal be God, follow his mighty men.

 

“Behold,” says the Saviour, “I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.” Rev. 3:20.

 

Will you not, then, do as did these faithful men of old, and be God’s great men today! O let nothing, Brother, Sister, longer compromise and neutralize your efforts to obtain the promise now–the  unmatched privilege of being Zion’s priests and kings!

 

“He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith…” Rev. 3:22.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  22

 

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

 

MAY WE KNOW THE HOUR?

 

Question No. 15:

 

“Early Writings,” p. 285, states that God will announce the day and hour of His return. And “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 255, concludes from its treatment of the flood that this crowning  event of the ages will come on a Wednesday night. But Christ says: “…of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but My father only.” Matt. 24:36. How can the two be reconciled?

 

Answer:

 

The Rod is in no respect setting time for Christ’s return. Though it concludes from the Flood Study that He may come for His own on some mid-week night, it does not even intimate on which Wednesday night that may be. The Rod does not pretend to know that day or hour. And concerning the statement in Early Writings, Christ’s words in Matthew 24:36 do not preclude the possibility of His ever making known the day and hour of His coming. Indeed, though the Scriptures do say that even the angels know not the hour, yet if they are ever to be ready to start out with the Lord upon His second advent, certainly they must someday beforehand be told of it in order to make ready and to start out. And although no man now knows the day or hour, yet if the Father sees fit to declare it, we cannot but know it.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  23

 

Moreover, this secret coming (Matt. 24:36) may be another than that commonly understood as “the second coming.” (For further study on this subject, read out Tract No. 3, The Harvest, 1942 Edition, pp. 45-53.)

 

IS GOD’S TRAVELING THRONE A LOCOMOTIVE?

 

Question No. 16:

 

I have been told that the Davidians teach that the throne of Isaiah 6 is a train pulled by a  locomotive belching forth smoke. Do they so teach?

 

Answer:

 

No such idea as this is anywhere to be found set forth in the publications of The Shepherd’s Rod, upon which all the Davidian teachings, are based, as a careful reading of the literature will completely verify.

 

The word “train” is quoted from the Scriptures and means retinue,” as explained in our Tract No. 1, The Pre-Eleventh-Hour Extra, 1941 Edition, p. 8.

 

ARE THERE PALMS IN HAND OF SOME, OR IN HANDS OF ALL?

 

Question No. 17:

 

“The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 44, says that the great multitude having palms in their hands are only the second fruits of the earth’s harvest, whereas “The Great Controversy,” p. 646,

 

Answerer Book 2                                  24

 

speaking of all “overcomers,” says: “In  every hand are placed the victor’s palm and the shining harp.” How can these statements be harmonized?

 

Answer:

 

The multitude on which the Rod comments and the multitude of which The Great Controversy speaks, are two different companies, in two  different locations, and on two different  occasions. The former, the multitude of Revelation 7:9, have their palms on earth, the latter, the multitude of The Great Controversy, receive their palms and harps in heaven. These facts may be clearly seen from reading the statements in question.

 

WHEN BEGINS THE TIME OF THE END?

 

Question No. 18:

 

When begins “the time of the end,” in which the book of Daniel is opened?

 

Answer:

 

The angel who instructed Daniel, declared that the book would be closed until the time of the end. Accordingly, not before or after, but in the time of the end, the book must be opened.

 

This period is marked by an increase of knowledge and by men running “to and fro.” Daniel 12:4, 9. As a large portion of the book of Daniel is now understood,

 

Answerer Book 2                                  25

 

and as we are in the automotive age, the age of  increased knowledge, with men running to and fro, it is evident that we are living “in the time of the end.”

 

Daniel 11:40 makes clear that at, not in, the time of the end, the King of the North was to wage victorious wars against the King of the South. Consequently, “the time of the end” must have begun at the closing of the eighteenth century and at the beginning of the nineteenth, with the victories of the King of the North. (See map in our Tract No. 12, The World Yesterday, Today, and Tomorrow, 1941 Edition, p. 97.)

 

WHY PROPHECIES IN PLACE OF LOVE?

 

Question No. 19:

 

Why do the Davidians not spend more time teaching the love of Jesus–the most important  part of the Bible–instead of teaching the doctrines and the prophecies?

 

Answer:

 

The Davidians follow this procedure because of the scripture: “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; where unto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts.” 2 Pet. 1:19. The prophecies, therefore create love for God in the heart of the student as nothing else can.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  26

 

If, moreover, the prophecies are less essential than other portions of the Scriptures, why then, did the Lord cause His servants to write so many of them? obviously, they are as important.  The book of The Revelation, which is addressed directly to the people who are to be living just before the Lord’s coming, is made up of symbolical prophecies, concerning which the Lord says:

 

“Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.” Rev. 1:3. “Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book….For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” Rev. 22:7, 18, 19.

 

True, the love of Jesus is the supreme need, but preaching about it to the exclusion of the  doctrines and the prophecies, will profit one  nothing, for through the prophecies and through the doctrines one learns not only of the love of Jesus  but also how to serve Him. “All scripture” says

 

Answerer Book 2                                  27

 

Paul, “is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for  correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished  unto all good works.” 2 Tim. 3:16, 17.

 

Had the churches today taught the prophecies and the doctrines to the exclusion of the love of Jesus, then of course the Davidians would have dwelt even more extensively on the love of Jesus than on the prophecies. But as the opposite is the case, the love of Jesus being magnified to the neglect of the prophecies,  then of course our first and supreme need is to study the love of Jesus through the doctrines; afterward, our greatest burden will be thus to teach it.

 

While the gospel of love inspires us to love the Lord, the doctrines teach us the right way to love Him, and the light of the prophecies guides our feet in the strait and narrow path along the way to the city of God, just as at night the lights of an automobile show us the way home. Without them, we would inevitably soon lose the way, crash, and pile up in the dark– a mass of wreckage and death, perchance. Thus while we need the one, we just as much need the other. The Davidians therefore combine both, teaching the love of Jesus through the doctrines, and the way to the Kingdom through the prophecies.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  28

 

WHEN DID THE SEALS BEGIN?

 

Question No. 20:

 

What Biblical proof is there to show that the events of the Seven Seals (Rev. 4-8) span the  entire world’s history, which is contrary to the Denomination’s teaching that they cover only the Christian church period? Don’t you know that the book with the seals is symbolical of the books of Daniel and The Revelation?

 

Answer:

 

The foundation upon which rests the Denominational position that the seals are prophetic of events in the New Testament period, is their interpretation of the first seal, concerning which John says:

 

“I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.” Rev. 6:2.

 

This scripture is unauthoritatively interpreted to mean the early Christian church. The facts that the horse in the vision was white and the young church pure, the rider conquering and the church growing do not in themselves make a rock foundation upon which to build up a theory that the events of the seals began with the Christian church.

 

John was in vision shown the seals about sixty-five  years after the Pentecost, in the period when the church was already declining from her peak purity and steady

 

Answerer Book 2                                  29

 

growth. The Voice said to him: “Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.”  Rev. 4:1. In other words, the events which he was about to be shown were to develop in the future from the time he had the vision. Now let us take notice of what he saw:

 

“I was in the Spirit,” says John, “and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and One sat on the throne….And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals….And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. And I wept much,…and one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.” Rev. 4:2; 5:1, 3-5.

 

Mark that the events symbolized were to materialize sometime after John had the vision, not before. Furthermore, where in any instance have the Scriptures ever symbolized the church by a man riding on a horse? If the horse symbolizes the church, then what of the man?

 

Obvious it is, that in this vision John was looking forward to the commencement of some important  event that was to take place in the future from the time he

 

Answerer Book 2                                  30

 

had the vision rather than back when the church began. Moreover, it was to be in heaven, not on earth. As thousands upon thousands surrounded the throne upon which sat the Great Judge holding  up the book that was sealed with seven seals, the event obviously is more like the commencement  of the Judgment of Daniel 7:9, 10 than like the commencement of the preaching of the gospel.

 

Speaking of the book which was sealed with the seven seals, the Spirit of Truth says: “Thus the Jewish leaders made their choice. Their decision was registered in the book which John saw in the hand of Him that sat upon the throne, the book which no man could open. In all its vindictiveness this decision will appear before them in the day when this book is unsealed by the Lion of the Tribe of Judah.”–Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 294.

 

In this connection each component part of the entire symbolism dovetails with both sacred and profane history, and also with the Third Angel’s Message itself–thus giving “power and force” to the latter.

 

WHAT IS THE SEAL?

 

Question No. 21:

 

What is the seal of God upon the foreheads of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:3)? Is it the Sabbath seal or something else?

 

Answerer Book 2                                  31

 

Answer:

 

Being sealed in Christ “with that Holy Spirit of promise,” after having “heard the word of truth” (Eph. 1:13; 4:30), the saints are consequently sealed by Present Truth–the truth preached in their own day.

 

“The seal of the living God,” the Truth, by which the 144,000 are sealed (Rev. 7:2), is a special seal, being the same as “the mark” of Ezekiel 9. (See Testimonies to Ministers, p. 445; Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 267; Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211). It demands one’s sighing and crying over the abominations which defile him and which desecrate both the Sabbath and the house of God, especially against selling literature and raising goals during Sabbath services. As the saints have this seal or mark on their foreheads, the angels will pass over them, not slay them. It is equivalent to the blood on the door post on the night of the Passover in Egypt. The angel is to place a mark upon the foreheads of all who by sighing over their own sins, and over the sins in the house of God, show fidelity to the Truth. Then the destroying angels will follow, to slay utterly both old and young who have failed to receive the seal. (See Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 505.)

 

So, the former seal enables the receiver to rise from the dead in the resurrection

 

Answerer Book 2                                  32

 

of the just, while the latter seal enables the sighing-crying one to escape death and forever to live for God.

 

IS THE SEALING ON? WHO ARE SEALED? ARE ANY BEYOND SINNING?

 

Question No. 22:

 

If the sealing message of the 144,000 has been going to the church since 1929, are part (or all) of the 144,000 already sealed? Also if none can be sealed save they be free from sin and if some are now being sealed, then have they passed beyond sinning?

 

Answer:

 

If the sealing is not in progress now, then the sealing message which we have borne since 1929 would no more be present truth now than would the proclamation of the Judgment of the dead have been present truth from 1844 to 1929, had not the dead been judged during that period. Definitely, then the message of the sealing and the sealing itself go hand in hand the same as the needle and the shuttle travel together until the seam is completed.

 

The Lord commands the angel with the writer’s inkhorn to “set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations  that be done in the midst thereof”–in the church–so that when the men with the slaughter weapons start slaying, they may pass by

 

Answerer Book 2                                  33

 

those who have the mark. Thus, the sighing and crying since 1929 for the abominations in the church, has been the supreme evidence that we are living in the period of the sealing.

 

And as reformation never takes place with out a revelation of some new truth, then this “closing work for the church” must be accompanied by a message (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266), and must be proclaimed to all. And he who does not reform at the moment he is  convinced of the Truth, will not reform later. Therefore, as the sealing message makes its way through the church, only those who awake and reform (sigh) and endeavor to share with others (cry) the light that is shining upon them, receive the seal. They are then  accounted sinless through the perfection of Christ imparted in their behalf until they are given the “new heart” promised in Ezekiel 36:26, after which they will be forever sinless–forever without cause to repent.

 

“When I say unto the wicked,” says the Lord “Thou shalt surely die; and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.” Ezek. 3:18.

 

If one cannot part from his sins now, neither will he later. And as he cannot

 

Answerer Book 2                                  34

 

deceive God, he is left without the seal, through he may be a professor of the Truth. A true Christian, however, never boasts of having attained perfection, for he is aiming ever higher and higher as he travels up the narrow path. And as he comes closer and closer to Him to Whom perfection begins and ends, he exclaims with the prophet: “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.” Isa. 6:5.

 

So the fact is that no one has attained the perfection which he will attain in his future state but the true follower of Christ has attained the perfection of the present state. He is never a minute behind time or an inch below the highest step attainable at the moment. He is progressively  as perfect as the ear of corn is from the day it sprouts to the day it is harvested.

 

If any sin be committed by such an one, it will not be a known or willful sin. “To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.” James 4:17. He will be judged “for the iniquity which he knoweth.” 1 Sam. 3:13. Consequently, to him who avails himself of every opportunity to know the Truth and who zealously complies with all its requirements, it is counted for righteousness (Rom. 4:3)–living without sin.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  35

 

IS NOT THE HARVEST THE END OF THE WORLD?

 

Question No. 23:

 

How can your teaching of the separation of tares from the wheat in the church be  harmonized with the statement which says: “The tares and the wheat are to grow together until the harvest; and the harvest is the end of  probationary time….When the work of the gospel is completed, there immediately follows the separation between the good and the evil, and the destiny of each class is forever fixed”?–“Christ’s Object Lessons,” pp. 72, 123.

 

Answer:

 

Yes, according to the statement in question the “harvest” is the end of probationary time taking place at, not after, the close of probation. And the fact that the Investigative Judgment acts upon one’s case after his life’s career in relation to salvation has ended and while probation still lingers, is another proof that the “harvest” is the last part of probationary time. This accords with Jeremiah’s statement, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” Jer. 8:20. It shows that the harvest is a period of time having a beginning and ending, and that during its time men are saved. And Early Writings, p. 118, reveals that the Third Angel is the one who does the harvesting, while Matthew 13:30 shows also that the angels separate the tares from the wheat “in the time of harvest.”

 

Answerer Book 2                                  36

 

Hence Christ’s command, “Let both grow together until the harvest,” points down to our day, the “time of the end,” the period in which the harvest is to be consummated and the “tares” separated from the “wheat.”

 

Thus to all practical purposes “the harvest” is indeed “the end of the world”–the end of the wicked.

 

The only way in which one can otherwise understand Christ’s Object Lessons is by failure  to realize that the world is right now at the very “close of time.” Failing to sense what the close of time really means, one is thus unable correctly to connect the related subjects of the  harvest.

 

The Bible teaches that the Lord “will search Jerusalem [the church] with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees: that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil” (Zeph. 1:12); that is, He will  punish those who by their actions say: “The Lord is not greatly concerned about what we do”; when in solemn warning truth God is declaring: “I will search Jerusalem,” not carelessly and in darkness, but carefully with candles of light.

 

“I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. All the sinners of My people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” Amos 9:9, 10.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  37

 

“There shall be as the shaking of an olive tree, and as the gleaning grapes when the vintage is done. They shall lift up their voice, they shall sing for the majesty of the Lord.” Isa. 24:13, 14.

 

These scriptures show that after the church has been shaken by the Lord’s visitation, then her faithful members who are left will “sing for the majesty of the Lord.” The shaking will have made the church what she ought to be.

 

“But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ sope.” Mal. 3:2.

 

“In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength [number]  of Israel. The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that his fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80.

 

Thus, both the Scriptures and the Spirit of Prophecy proclaim that He Himself will purify the church, and that when she is thus purified “the Gentiles shall see” her “righteousness, and all kings” her “glory.” Isa. 62:2.

 

WHEN WILL HE SEPARATE THE TARES FROM THE WHEAT?

 

Question No. 24:

 

“Christ’s Object Lessons ” p. 123, says: “When the work of the gospel is completed,

 

Answerer Book 2                                  38

 

there immediately follows the separation between the good and the evil.” Does not the separation here mentioned take place at the second advent?

 

Answer:

 

The separation which takes place when Christ comes the second time, is His taking the saints to heaven with Him (John 14:3; 1 Thess. 4:17) and leaving the wicked, dead here on earth (2 Thess. 2:7, 8). In this way His second coming does bring about a physical separation. But the preliminary separation that takes place before the second advent of Christ, is at His invisible coming when He puts the “sheep” on His right and the “goats” on His left (Matt. 25:32, 33, 13:30, Rev. 18:4; Matt. 13:48).

 

“I saw the saints,” writes Sister White, “leaving  the cities and villages, and associating together in companies, and living in the most solitary  places. Angels provided them food and water, while the wicked were suffering from hunger and thirst. Then I saw the leading men of the earth consulting together, and Satan and his angels busy around them. I saw a writing, copies of which were scattered in different parts of the land, giving orders that unless the saints should yield their peculiar faith, give up the Sabbath, and observe the first day of the week, the people were at liberty after a certain time, to put them to death. But in this hour of

 

Answerer Book 2                                  39

 

trial the saints were calm and composed, trusting  in God, and leaning upon His promise that a way of escape would be made for them. In some places, before the time for the decree to be executed, the wicked rushed upon the saints to slay them; but angels in the form of men of war fought for them. Satan wished to have the privilege of destroying the saints of the Most High; but Jesus bade His angels watch over them. God would be honored by making a covenant with those who had kept His law, in the sight of the heathen round about them; and Jesus would be honored by translating  without their seeing death, the faithful, waiting ones who had so long expected Him.” Early Writings, pp. 282, 283.

 

The fact that the saints were prophetically seen in companies by themselves before the second coming of Christ, again proves that the separation between saint and sinner takes place before His appearing. The separation that is effected by Christ’s second coming, however, is still greater.

 

So, though the message in Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 123, does apply to the separation (the righteous being taken to heaven and the wicked being left on earth) at the second  advent of Christ, yet it does not obviate at all the separation of the “tares” from the “wheat” (Matt. 13:30),

 

Answerer Book 2                                  40

 

or the “sheep” from the “goats” (Matt. 25:32).

 

And now, since the distinctive truth of the  Investigative Judgment in heaven is the  Seventh-day Adventist doctrinal magnifying glass, let us use it on the subject of the separation.

 

That part of the Investigative Judgment of the living, by which is determined who are to have their sins blotted out and, as a result, be given eternal life, is paralleled on earth by the work of the angel with the “writer’s inkhorn,” who is charged to “mark” (seal) everyone who sighs and cries for all the abominations in Judah and Israel–the church. And the work of the five others who follow on to slay all who have not the “mark” (seal), is paralleled in heaven by the blotting out of the sinners’ names from the Book of Life. (See Ezekiel 9; Testimonies to Ministers, p. 445; Testimonies,  Vol. 5, p. 211).

 

Thus we see that this dual prophetic work of separating the names of the sinners from the names of the righteous in the sanctuary, and separating the sinners from the righteous in the church, is the same as the work decreed in the parables: separating the tares from the wheat (Matt. 13:30); the bad fish from the good (Matt. 13:48); those who have not the wedding garment from those who have it (Matt. 22:1-13);

 

Answerer Book 2                                  41

 

those who have not improved their talents from those who have (Matt. 25:20-30).

 

As all these equivalent separations take place during the Investigative Judgment, before the wedding, the coronation, the reception of the kingdom (Dan. 7:9, 10, 13, 14), it is evident that the harvest and the Judgment are counterparts, and that they take place before probation  closes-when the Lord suddenly comes to His temple to “purify the sons of Levi.”–Mal. 3:1-3. And as the Judgment of the dead is followed by the Judgment  of the living, so the Judgment of the church is followed by the Judgment of the world. And “if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?” (1 Pet. 4:17)–when the Great Judge sits upon the throne of His glory, when all the nations gather before Him, when as a shepherd He divides His sheep (Matt. 25:31-46).

 

IS THE SLAUGHTER OF EZEKIEL NINE LITERAL?

 

Question No. 25:

 

“The Shepherd’s Rod” teaches that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is literal. Could it not be a destruction such as is caused by so-called “acts of God”–earthquakes, famines, pestilences, the seven last plagues, or the like?

 

Answer:

 

The five agents that destroy the wicked

 

Answerer Book 2                                  42

 

in the church are not forces of nature but men with slaughter weapons in their hands. They are supernatural beings, not natural elements.  Hence they cannot fittingly represent earthquakes, famines, or the like.

 

Neither can they be the seven angels with the seven last plagues, for these angels are seven in number, not five. Furthermore, they do not have “slaughter weapons” in their hands, but vials. Still further, the plagues fall in Babylon (Rev. 18:4), whereas the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 takes place in Judah and Israel (Ezek. 9:9).

 

Ezekiel 9, whether literal or figurative, effects a separation between the good and the bad, the tares and the wheat, in the church (Judah and Israel), just as the plagues finally do in Babylon (Rev. 18:4). And as the plagues are literal, then how can the slaughter be any less literal?

 

The angel with the writer’s inkhorn is to place a mark upon the foreheads of all who sigh and cry for the abominations, then the destroying angels are to slay both old and young (Ezek. 9:4-6).

 

“The church–the Lord’s sanctuary,” is “the first to feel the stoke of the wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians, of the spiritual interests of the people, had  betrayed their

 

Answerer Book 2                                  43

 

trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestations of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. He is too merciful to visit his people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211.

 

As in The Great Controversy, p. 656, only an indirect parallel can be drawn between the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 and the falling of the plagues, because a common end (death) befalls  both the wicked in the church of Laodicean  and the wicked in the churches of Babylon.  And only those who say, “We need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation  of God’s power as in former days,” think the slaughter is not literal.

 

WHO ARE THE WOMAN AND HER REMNANT?

 

Question No. 26:

 

What does Revelation 12:13-17 mean?

 

Answerer Book 2                                  44

 

Answer:

 

“And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Rev. 12:13-17.

 

Nearly all Christians agree that the only tenable interpretation of the “woman” here mentioned,  is that she symbolizes the church. And the fact that she gave birth to the man child, Christ, shows that she is therefore symbolical of the church in at least the Christian dispensation.

 

While the dragon was persecuting her through the deceived Jewish priests who rejected Christ as the Messiah, “there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  45

 

regions of Judaea and Samaria, except the apostles. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him. As for Saul, he made havock of the church, entering into every house, and haling men and women committed them to prison. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went everywhere preaching the Word.” Acts 8:1-4.

 

To her were therefore given the wings of a great eagle–her means of transport into the wilderness.  And being the opposite of the vineyard (“the house of Israel, and the men of Judah His pleasant plant”–Isa. 5:7), the wilderness obviously denotes the Gentile nations. The apostles, therefore, in fulfillment of this prophecy were commanded, and given the wings, speedily to go preach to all nations.

 

“Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, It was necessary that the Word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. And when the Gentiles, heard this, they were glad, and glorified the Word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed. And the Word of the Lord was published throughout all the region.” Acts 13:46-49.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  46

 

Seeing this, the serpent sought to destroy the woman’s usefulness among the Gentiles: he “cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.” Rev. 12:15.

 

Anyone can see that this “flood” can represent only the church’s suddenly becoming infiltrated  with unconverted pagans who, as in Constantine’s time and for years thereafter, were even taken enmasse and forced into baptism.  In the parables of Christ this same “flood” is described, but under the different term, “tares.” And the evident fact that they are still very much in the church, forces the painful realization that the earth has not as yet swallowed up the flood.

 

“Flood” and “tares” are figurative equivalents. The swallowing of the flood, therefore, is the same as the burning of the tares as comprehended in the parable of the harvest (Matt. 13:30).

 

Besides, the Revelator points out that not until after the flood is swallowed by the earth, after the unconverted are “slain” and buried, and the church thereby purified, will the dragon wage his fiercest warfare against the remnant of the woman’s seed. Hence, the harvest time in the church, the time the earth swallows the flood, is before the dragon wars against the remnant.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  47

 

“Fruits” garnered are the result of a harvest. When the 144,000, the first fruits (Rev. 14:4), are garnered in, and the tares (flood) are destroyed (swallowed) from among them, the 144,000 are taken to Mt. Zion, where they then comprise the Mother church, the twelve-star-crowned woman, under the protection of the Lamb, the One with them. Thus protected, she is secure from the dragon’s then making war against her. So he wars only against her “remnant,” those yet to be garnered–the second fruits still scattered throughout the world, away from Mt. Zion. This climax of the ages was vividly foretold by both Isaiah and Micah:

 

“But in the last days,” declares Micah, “it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow into it. And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” Mic. 4:1, 2. (See also Isaiah 2).

 

From these scriptures, it is plainly seen that Mt. Zion becomes the headquarters for the last gospel work on earth, after the time the 144,000 arrive there, and during

 

Answerer Book 2                                  48

 

the time the dragon wars against the remnant, “for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem”–no longer from the General Conference, or from Mt. Carmel Center.

 

Then shall many nations say, “Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths.” Mic. 4:2.

 

WHO IDENTIFIED PLANETS SEEN IN VISION?

 

Question No. 27:

 

In his history of the Advent Movement, Elder Loughborough relates: “In the month of November, 1846, a conference was held in Topsham, Maine, at which Elder Bates was present. At that meeting Mrs. White…had a vision which was the cause of Elder Bates’s becoming fully satisfied as to their divine origin….Mrs. White, while in vision, began to talk about the stars, giving a glowing description of  rosy-tinted belts which she saw across the surface of some planet, and added, I see four moons.”Oh,’ said Elder Bates, ‘she is viewing Jupiter!’ Then having made motions as though traveling through space, she began giving a description of belts and rings in their  ever-varying beauty, and said, ‘I see seven moons.’ Elder Bates exclaimed, ‘She is describing Saturn.’ Next she said, ‘I see six moons,’ and at once began a description of the ‘opening heavens,’ with its glory….”–“The Great Second Advent Movement,” pp. 257, 258.

 

The more powerful telescopes and stellar photography of today have enabled astronomers to discover that Jupiter has nine moons, and

 

Answerer Book 2                                  49

 

Saturn ten. The five additional moons of Jupiter were discovered between the years of 1892 and 1914. The eighth moon of Saturn was discovered in 1848, the ninth in 1899, and the tenth in 1905. And since her vision, it has been discovered that Uranus has but four instead of six moons.

 

In the light of these astronomical facts how can you contend for the inspiration of Mrs. White’s writings?

 

Answer:

 

The book, The Great Second Advent Movement, pp. 257, 258, is not saying that Sister White named the planets, but is repeating what was purportedly said by those who were present on the occasion of her having the vision of the planets. It does not, moreover, even intimate that Sister White concurred in the particular designations which Elder Bates (in the light of then current astronomical knowledge) gave to the planets which she then envisaged. It was but natural for him, however, to identify them as he did, for it all did fit nicely into the astronomical teachings of that day. So, simply because he, in a moment of zealous enthusiasm not according to Divine revelation, presumed to identify and label what God identified or labeled not, does not give even a semblance of integrity to the charges which the question prefers against her.

 

She evidently knew nothing about the names of those planets; Elder Bates knew less, and we  today know very little if any

 

Answerer Book 2                                  50

 

more. If and when God sees fit to make known their names, His identification of them will be correct; that we know.

 

IS ALL OF A WORD TO THE LITTLE FLOCK AUTHENTIC?

 

Question No. 28:

 

“The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 151, quotes from “A Word to the Little Flock,” concerning the number of the two-horned beast. Since, however, the booklet is written in part by Elder James White and in part by Sister White, we should like to know which wrote the statement in mention, for if it is from Elder White, we do not see how it can carry the authority that the “Rod” attaches to it.

 

Answer:

 

Though the quotation in point is from Elder White’s pen, the very fact that A Word to the Little Flock was written jointly by him and his wife, shows that she endorsed his articles in the booklet as no less authoritative than her own. Otherwise she would never have permitted his to be published as one with hers. Whatever truth, moreover, he or any of the rest of the pioneers in those days embraced, they originally received through her. In other words, in writing what he did in A Word to the Little Flock, he was only resetting that which was revealed through Sister White. The truth of this is quickly seen from the fact that her statement on the number of the beast, page 19, perfectly corroborates his statement on page 9, the part which the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  51

 

Rod quotes. The acceptance, therefore, of the one’s views on the subject is the acceptance of the other’s.

 

HAS THERE BEEN AMALGAMATION OF MAN AND BEAST?

 

Question No. 29:

 

“Since the flood,” says Mrs. White, “there has been amalgamation of man and beast, as may be seen in almost endless varieties of species of animals, and in certain races of men.”–“Spiritual Gifts,” Vol. 3, p. 75 (1864). How can this be?

 

Answer:

 

The very fact that the interpretation given Sister White’s statement on amalgamation, does result in a biological absurdity such as only the most ignorant and most foolish could subscribe to, is the best evidence that her words are grossly perverted. Whatever one may insist about the grammatical meaning of the phrase, “amalgamation of man and beast,” the fact remains evident in the light of what she writes elsewhere on the subject, and in the background of common sense, as well as of her wide understanding of the Bible, along with her early inexperience with words, that she is trying to show two kinds of amalgamation–one among the various  races of man, the other among the various genera and species of animals: as for instance, the Hebrew with the Canaanite, and the ass with the horse, resulting in a

 

Answerer Book 2                                  52

 

hybrid race in the one instance, and a hybrid  species in the other instance. She herself explains: “Every species of animal which God has created were preserved in the ark. The confused species which God did not create, which were the result of amalgamation, were destroyed by the flood.”–Spiritual Gifts, Vol. 3, p. 75.

 

WHY NOT MAKING BETTER PROGRESS?

 

Question No. 30:

 

In view of the greatness of the work and the shortness of the time, why is the sealing  message not making better headway?

 

Answer:

 

Had there not come out of Egypt in Moses’ time a mixed multitude, the Exodus Movement could have gone into the promised land in a few weeks But because in the trial of that Movement followed many who were possessed of a spirit different from that of Caleb’s and Joshua’s the Movement fell forty years behind schedule in entering the promised land!

 

And though Jesus’ work at His first advent was not so extensive as our work now, yet it was of even greater importance and of shorter duration than ours. Seemingly, however, it made no  progress whatsoever when we consider that all  forsook Him at His trial, and that Peter, the most zealous

 

Answerer Book 2                                  53

 

of the apostles even cursed and swore that he was not Christ’s disciple. But, contrary to all appearances of seeming defeat, Jesus declared while hanging on the cross, that His work was finished.

 

Then, too, after His resurrection, He took His journey upward, leaving but a few half-converted followers to carry on the work. Such were the results of John the Baptist’s and Jesus’  untiring efforts. Hence, out of the multitudes that were baptized by John and Jesus, there were, on the day of Pentecost, but a hundred and twenty disciples of one accord to receive the outpouring of God’s Spirit.

 

Indeed, not only small and insignificant did the work then appear to be, but also impossible to carry forward. Nevertheless, as the doubting ones among the multitude saw an excuse in the seemingly utter defeat in Jesus’ crucifixion, they separated themselves from among the faithful. And as the remaining ones of His followers lost confidence in themselves, renounced self, and sought the Lord earnestly at a time when there was not in themselves even the least hope of continuing the work, they gave the Lord an opportunity to manifest His great power and to advance His cause with such rapidity that with one sermon there were converted three thousand souls in one day. Then daily after that were added only “such as should be saved”–such as were

 

Answerer Book 2                                  54

 

thoroughly converted. Thus did the work of the gospel begin to grow rapidly, once the Lord got a group of people that He could trust and use.

 

Likewise, the Advent Movement, right after the Minneapolis Conference in 1888, would have begun the work of the Loud Cry angel, but as a result of the unbelief of many in the  Testimonies of the Spirit of God, the “cry” was silenced for forty years, while the Movement retreated “toward Egypt.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217.

 

In the year 1930, God again spoke to His people, as He spoke to Israel in the days of Joshua, but now, as then, there are among us the ten spies, the Korahs, Dathans, and Abirams, and the Achans–all such as love to make discouraging reports, who seek position, who covet the Babylonish garment, the silver, and the wedge of gold. And as a result, we also are held back, and will continue to be until the Lord manifests His power and takes from among us the pretending ones, makes us free from sin and sinners, as in the time of Korah and as in the time of Achan, and says to us as He said to Joshua “Go over this Jordan, thou, and all this people unto the land which I do give to them, even to the children of Israel.” Josh. 1:2.

 

Though at times we are greatly disappointed as we see among us the unfaithful,

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  55

 

doubting, fault-finding, self-exalting multitude, including those who have forsaken the Lord; and those who when put on trial for their faith even curse and swear that they are not followers of the message of The Shepherd’s Rod; along with those who apparently believe and who declare that they stand strongly for the message, but who are throwing rocks at us and at our work;–though we certainly are not grateful for this element, yet we are not at all discouraged but rather made glad to stand alone for truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us.

 

We cannot but humbly exclaim, O Lord, help us to stand true unto Thee though the whole world forsake Thee, or even though we must die like the apostles if need be. May we be as Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego–standing true at the peril of our lives so that Thou canst have the opportunity of delivering us from a lion’s den, or from a fiery furnace, if need be, thus making Thyself known to all the world through our faithfulness.  May we be fired with the zeal of Noah as we engage in the building of the ark for today,  while many professed brethren in the message question and criticize our work and position (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 690) and retard the progress of the work, and while others accuse us of taking too much upon ourselves.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  56

 

May we never say, “The Lord delayeth His coming”; or, “We be not able to go up against the people; for they are stronger than we”; or “The land, through which we have gone to search it, is a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof, and all the people that we saw in it are men of a great stature. And there we saw the giants, the sons Or Anak, which come of the giants: and we were in our own sight as grasshoppers, and so we were in their sight.” Num. 13:31-33. May we never become  so foolish and forlorn as this.

 

WHY AGITATE WHERE NOT WANTED?

 

Question No. 31:

 

If the Davidians think they have a message, why are they not content to go their way and let others go theirs? Why should they agitate their message in our church?

 

Answer:

 

Tracing the church’s history down through the ages, we find that if all had taken the same  position as the questioner, the advancing Truth would never have reached the church in any period. Had God’s messengers at sundry times failed to agitate their message in their own churches, how, then, would the various reformatory  messages have reached His people? Is He not more interested in them than He is in the heathen? John the Baptist, Jesus, and the apostles, all sacrificed

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  57

 

their lives in order to take their message to their own church. Why, then, should not the  Davidians do likewise?

 

“Against these men [Wycliffe, Huss, Luther, Tyndale, Baxter, Wesley], persecution raged with relentless fury; yet they ceased not to declare the truth. Different periods in the history of the church have each been marked by the development of some special truth, adapted to the necessities of God’s people at that time. Every new truth has made its way against hatred and opposition; those who were blessed with its light were tempted and tried. The Lord gives a special truth for the people in an  emergency. Who dare refuse to publish it? He commands His servants to present the last invitation of mercy to the world. They cannot remain silent, except at the peril of their souls.”–The Great Controversy, p. 609.

 

Consequently, we dare not refuse to publish the special Davidian truth for the church today.

 

WORK WITHIN OR WITHOUT?

 

Question No. 32:

 

On the one hand I find your literature teaching its believers not to leave the ranks of the Mother church, while on the other hand I find it causing no end of trouble to the church. How do you reconcile your precept with your example? Why not devote your time to evangelistic efforts, bringing erring souls to the knowledge of the Truth, and let the church alone?

 

Answerer Book 2                                  58

 

Answer:

 

Assuredly we do believe that this is no time to be pulling apart, but indeed to be pressing  together. And the message which we are bearing to the church, not only does not contain any doctrine or teaching which would warrant our leaving her ranks to become a separate cult, but does on the contrary absolutely forbid our doing so. For these reasons, we have from the beginning steadfastly refused, even in the face of abusive treatment, to leave the Mother church.

 

So far as we are concerned, therefore, existing controversy and schism is the responsibility  of the Denomination’s leading brethren, and none of ours, for we are only carrying out the Lord’s express precept and example never to sacrifice Truth. And they themselves admit that we should obey God rather than men. Upon them, therefore, rests the heavy guilt of repeating the tragic folly of the Jews in Christ’s time, by rejecting the message of the hour, “entering not in themselves” into the expansion of Truth, hindering those who would enter in, and casting out those who do enter in.

 

So, to devote our time to evangelizing the world while neglecting the church, would be a criminal act, one of highest treason both to God and to His people. The church must first be saved from her

 

Answerer Book 2                                  59

 

Laodicean condition of being “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” She, not the world, is just about to be spued out. She “is the only object on earth on which He bestows His supreme regard.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 15.

 

But in her present deplorable state of blindness and destitution as exposed by the True Witness (Rev. 3 :14-18), she is utterly unfit for the task assigned her, and must be rescued from her sad deception before she can become a safe refuge and a saving influence to those who would join her ranks. Should God leave her in the Laodicean condition in which she now languishes, not only would she herself be lost but, in consequence, so also would the whole world along with her. He must therefore rouse her up or else raise up another to do the work which remains to be done.

 

Think, though, what an eternal joy it would be for Him to fit her up and use her to His glory, rather than to have to forsake her! So before raising up another as a last resort, He is trying to save her, and He will save her, as He promises:

 

“Satan will work his miracles to deceive, he will set up his power as supreme. The church may appear as about to fall, but it does not fall. It remains, while the sinners in Zion will be sifted out. The chaff

 

Answerer Book 2                                  60

 

is separated from the precious wheat. This is a terrible ordeal, but nevertheless it must take place. None but those who have been overcoming  by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony will be found with the loyal and true, without spot or stain of sin, without guile in their mouth. The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy….

 

“The great issue so near at hand will weed out those whom God has not appointed, and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.”–B-55-1886.

 

Were the Lord–Who Himself when upon earth spent all His time in the exclusive endeavor to save His lost church then–to send us to the world rather than to His lost church today, He would not only be bringing in the innocent to perish with the guilty, but would also be completely reversing His own practice and contradicting His own orders to His apostles that they preach present truth to the church first (Matt. 10:5, 6).

 

In mercy and in consistency with His eternal procedure, therefore, He purposed that “while the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special

 

Answerer Book 2                                  61

 

work of purification, of putting away of sin, among [His] people upon earth.” This is he special work. “Then the church which…at His coming [He] is to receive to Himself will be ‘a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.'”–The Great Controversy, p. 425.

 

“The Lord does not now work to bring many souls into the truth,” furthermore says the Spirit of Truth, “because of the church-members who have never been converted, and those who were once converted but who have backslidden. What influence would these unconsecrated members have on new converts? Would they not make of no effect the God-given message which His people are to bear?”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 371.

 

But when the backslidden and the unconverted, the tares, are taken away, “then she will look forth ‘as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” –The Great Controversy, p. 425.

 

Yes, the honest heathen must and will be evangelized, but “the lost sheep of the house of Israel” (Matt. 10:6) must be sought first. How thankful, therefore, and how cooperative they ought to be, and will be, when they discover that rather than being rich and increased with goods and in need of nothing, they are actually “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and

 

Answerer Book 2                                  62

 

blind, and naked”–in need of everything; and that the Lord is waiting for them to wake up to the fact so that He can make them what they ought to be.

 

For these reasons, God says now to work within the Laodicean congregation rather than without. And what He says, that He means, and we dare not disobey, regardless what men may say or do.

 

DOES THE ROD STILL TEACH THE “SAME THINGS”?

 

Question No. 33:

 

In its beginning, “The Shepherd’s Rod” agreed with the Spirit of Prophecy that “the remnant of her seed are the 144,000 against whom the dragon makes war.”–“The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 265. Today, ten years later, it teaches that” ‘the remnant of her seed’ are in this instance those who are yet in the world when Babylon rides the beast (Rev. 17).”–“The Symbolic Code,” July-December,  1941, p. 9. When was it right–then or now?

 

Answer:

 

If one cannot deny that the 144,000, the first fruits, are members of the church, then one cannot deny that they are of her seed. And as they remain alive from the slaying of the unfaithful in their midst, they are therefore the “remnant”–that which remains. By the same token of logic, it is equally undeniable that since the woman of Revelation 12 is a symbol of the church to the end of time, then the second fruits of her seed, those who remain

 

Answerer Book 2                                  63

 

alive from the destruction of the wicked throughout the world, are also a “remnant.”

 

Clearly, therefore, both statements are correct.  The only point of difference between them is that when the one in Volume 2 was made, the Rod did not have the additional light which later inspired the one in the Code, and which shows that both the 144,000 and the great multitude are remnants: the former because of escaping from the Lord’s slaying the unfaithful in the church (Isa. 66:19), and the latter because of not being called out of Babylon until after the former have gone to the land of Israel (Isa. 66:20), also  because of remaining alive after the wicked, from among whom they are called out, have perished.

 

IS EVENING THE ENDING OR THE BEGINNING OF DAY?

 

Question No. 34:

 

Tract No. 10, “The Sign of Jonah,” 1942 Edition, says that the evening is the ending, not the beginning, of the twenty-four-hour day. But Genesis 1:5 says the evening and the morning were the first day. Does not this statement put the evening in the first part of the day?

 

Answer:

 

It is agreed that according to Genesis 1:5 the evening truly is the first part of the day. For example, Friday night is the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  64

 

first part of Saturday, and Saturday night the first part of Sunday. This Bible fact was recognized by God’s people all along the way. But from early in Bible time to this very day, the term “at even” has been used to designate the last part of the day–the afternoon (Ex. 12:6; 16:13; Mark 14 :12, 13, 15, 17; John 20:19). Thus this terminology, though in common use, does not in any wise alter the fact that the night which follows the “at even” period and precedes the day, is to be reckoned as the first part of the twenty-four-hour cycle, for “the evening and the morning were the sixth day.” Gen. 1:31. It is in this light that the statement on page 17 of Tract No. 10, is to be understood.

 

IS IT TRUE?

 

Question No. 35:

 

We should like to know if it is true as we have heard that Mt. Carmel’s policy is to treat strictly confidential all correspondence and requests for literature.

 

Answer:

 

It is one of Mt. Carmel’s inviolable office ethics that no correspondence or requests for literature are made public save at the instance or permission of the writer.

 

IN WHICH SEAL?

 

Question No. 36:

 

How can the sealing of the 144,000 (the first fruits) and the great multitude (the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  65

 

second fruits), both take place under the sixth seal, as Revelation 7 indicates from its position between the closing events of the sixth seal and the opening of the seventh seal?

 

Answer:

 

Revelation 7, coming as it does between the closing events of the sixth seal and the opening of the seventh, naturally appears to place the sealing of both the 144,000 and the great multitude among the events of the sixth seal. But a careful study of the seven seals, proves that the sixth chapter connects with the eighth chapter in continuity. So the seventh chapter is parenthetical, and does not restrict itself either to the sixth seal or to the seventh.

 

In other words, though the seventh chapter follows the events of the sixth seal, and precedes the events of the seventh seal, the chapter itself is not to be taken as necessarily chronological any more than are chapters 12 to 22 to be taken as a part of the seventh seal simply because they are recorded immediately following its events. The time of the events of the seventh chapter must be determined relatively, in the same manner as must the events of the twelfth to the twenty-second chapters.

 

WHO FLEE TO MOUNTAINS?

 

Question No. 37:

 

If God’s people are in the Kingdom during the Loud Cry, how can they be put in prison

 

Answerer Book 2                                  66

 

or driven to the mountains during that time, as the Spirit of Prophecy asserts they will (“The Great Controversy,” p. 626) ?

 

Answer:

 

When it is understood that the 144,000 are but first fruits, the forerunners or advanced guard of a great multitude of second fruits, the difficulty in question is immediately resolved. The first fruits stand with the Lamb, safe on Mt. Zion (in the Kingdom). Thus those who shall find refuge in the mountains, and those who shall be put in prison, can only be from among the second fruits–those who shall accept the message during the Loud Cry, but who shall not yet at that time have reached the Kingdom. (See our Tract No. 12, The World Yesterday, Today, Tomorrow 1941 Edition, pp. 45-49.)

 

WHEN WILL HE LEAVE THE SANCTUARY?

 

Question No. 38:

 

“The Shepherd’s Rod” seems to say that Jesus will leave the Most Holy place at the execution of the slaughter of Ezekiel 9, while “Early Writings,” p. 36, seems to say that He will leave the place after His work in the sanctuary is done, and then will come the seven last plagues. How do you reconcile the two?

 

Answer:

 

Though the author of Early Writings says that Christ will not leave the sanctuary before His “work is done,” yet elsewhere

 

 

Answerer Book 2                                  67

 

she writes: “They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until,’ said the angel, ‘the Lord Jesus shall rise up from his  mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.'”–Testimonies Vol. 5, p. 690.

 

Viewing the question in the light of both statements,  we see that Christ leaves the sanctuary at a certain time in the “unrolling of the scroll.” Coming to the church, He finds her not spotless and ready to meet Him, but deep in sin, yet self-complacently feeding upon the errors, faults, and mistakes of others.

 

Now the problem before us is not to harmonize the Rod with Early Writings, but Early Writings with the Testimonies. These are automatically harmonized when it is understood that Christ leaves the sanctuary more than the one time: Once after “the closing work for the church” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266), and again after the closing work for the world.

 

WHO HAS WANDERED AWAY FROM THE OLD LANDMARKS?

 

Question No. 39:

 

The Seventh-day Adventist church has always taught that the number 666 applies to the leopard-like beast (Rev. 13:1-10). But “The

 

Answerer Book 2                                  68

 

Shepherd’s Rod” teaches that it applies to the two-horned beast (Rev. 13:11). Does not the Spirit of Prophecy plainly tell us that “no line of truth that has made the Seventh-day Adventist people what they are, is to be weakened”?–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 17. And does it not furthermore warn: “Woe to him who shall move a block or stir a pin of” those messages?–“Early Writings,”  p. 258.

 

Answer:

 

The Spirit of Prophecy does indeed so teach, and to be in harmony one hundred percent with it on this point as on all others, the Rod is carefully stripping from the Truth the rubbish with which men have covered it, and is thus restoring it to its primitive luster. So it has done with the truth concerning the number 666.

 

Though this number has admittedly long been applied to the leopard-like beast, the application was not originated by the founders of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, neither was it taught by them in the early days of the Movement. Rather, it was brought in from outside and woven into the web of Seventh-day Adventist doctrine despite the fact that the Spirit of Truth declared through the founders of the Denomination that the number applied to the two-horned beast:

 

The “beast,” says Elder G.W. Holt, writing in the early days of the message, “having seven heads and ten horns is the one referred to, and I think the image, is the beast having ‘two horns like a lamb,’

 

Answerer Book 2                                  69

 

but ‘spake as a dragon.’ His number is 666.”–The Present Truth, Vol. 1, No. 8, March, 1850.

 

The “last power that treads down the saints,” says Elder White, writing at about the same time, “is brought to view in Rev. 13:11-18. His number is 666.”–A Word to the Little Flock, p. 9.

 

And finally, Sister White in authenticating this position, declared: “I saw all that ‘would not receive the mark of the Beast, and of his Image, in their foreheads or in their hands,’ could not buy or sell. I saw that the number (666) of the Image Beast was made up; and that it was the beast that changed the Sabbath, and the Image Beast had followed on after, and kept the Pope’s and not God’s Sabbath.” A Word to the Little Flock, p. 19. (Note: The number 666 was placed in parentheses by the editor of A Word to the Little Flock.)

 

Here we have from the mouth of three witnesses absolute proof that the Denomination’s present teaching concerning the number 666 was neither originated nor sanctioned by its founding fathers; that, in fact, it was not one of the lines of truth, nor even one of the blocks or pins of the message, which God gave to this people. Moreover, the Bible puts the number on the two-horned beast. Note that all the characteristics which pertain to the ten-horned beast are  described in Rev. 13:1-10, and that all which pertain

 

Answerer Book 2                                  70

 

to the two-horned beast are described in Rev. 13:11-18. As the number closes the description of the two-horned beast, it cannot logically be applied to the ten-horned beast.

 

This is just one of the many departures from Truth, which caused Sister White far back (1882) to cry out: “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily  retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”–Testimonies,  Vol. 5, p. 217.

 

“We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve him; if Baal, serve him. Which side will you be on?”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 137.

 

FORMER OR LATTER VIEW?

 

Question No. 40:

 

“Early Writings,” p. 75, says: “When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on

 

Answerer Book 2                                  71

 

the correct view of the ‘daily;’ but in the confusion since 1844, other views have been embraced.” Why, then, does Tract No. 3, “The Judgment and the Harvest,” 1942 Edition, p. 31, put forth still another view which was not even known then at all? Does not the “daily sacrifice” of Daniel 8:12 mean the “sacrificial altar of Jehovah”?

 

Answer:

 

True, Early Writings does say that prior to 1844 nearly all were united on the correct view, but it does not say what that view was, and no one seems to know now. It might have been that the “daily” was “not a test question,” or that it was not understood at all, and that all were consequently agreed that under  the then present conditions, silence was golden; thus, that would have been “the correct view” to take in that case. In fact, there are many  possible views upon which they might have been united, but which would not necessarily have hinged upon the explicit interpretation of the word “daily” itself. One thing is sure, however: had they had the truth of the “daily,” the author of Early Writings would have published it, and would have been teaching it; and all of us would today know what it is.

 

That the view was not such as to make the “daily” the “sacrificial altar of Jehovah,” is pre-established  by the fact that Early Writings, p. 74, says that “the word ‘sacrifice’ was supplied by Man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text.” And without being coupled with the word

 

Answerer Book 2                                  72

 

“sacrifice,” the word “daily” cannot of itself be connected with any such altar.

 

The Tract’s interpretation of the “daily” is both Scriptural and historical, and therefore it can but be “sound doctrine.”

 

WHY THREE TITLES TO THE ONCE-DIVIDED KINGDOM?

 

Question No. 41:

 

Will you please explain the difference in the terms, Judah, Ephraim, and Israel?

 

Answer:

 

In its original and strictest denotation, the term “Israel” designated the children of Israel from the days of Jacob their father, to the end of the reign of King Solomon.

 

It will be remembered, however, that after Solomon’s death, the kingdom was rent in twain (1 Kings 11:11, 12; 12:19, 20, 21). The one division, composed of the two tribes, occupied the southern  portion of the Promised Land, while the other division, composed of the ten tribes, occupied the northern portion. The former took the title “Judah” because the tribe of Judah ruled over it; the latter took the title “Israel” because it was comprised of the majority of the tribes. To this ten-tribe kingdom, therefore, the term “Israel” applies when used in its secondary acceptation, excluding the two tribes, Judah and Benjamin.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  73

 

The term “Ephraim,” in the collective sense, also designates the ten tribes or northern kingdom (Isa. 7:1, 2) because the tribe of Ephraim ruled over it. Thus the eponyms “Israel” (when used exclusively of the ten tribes) and “Ephraim” are applicable to the northern division, and the eponym “Judah” to the southern division, of God’s ancient people.

 

WILL THE KINGDOM BE SET UP BEFORE THE MILLENNIUM?

 

Question No. 42:

 

“The Great Controversy,” pp. 322, 323, teaches that “not until the personal advent of Christ can His people receive the kingdom….But when Jesus comes, He confers immortality upon His people; and then He calls them to inherit the kingdom of which they have hitherto been only heirs.” Will you please help harmonize the Bible and “The Shepherd’s Rod” with these and other passages in Sister White’s writings in regard to the setting up of the Kingdom?

 

Answer:

 

Although the doctrine of the Kingdom may not appear quite so complete under the lens of Sister White’s writings as under the lens of the Rod, one dare not thus superficially reject either, but must the more studiously compare both views of the doctrine under the super-lens of the Bible. He must keep in mind that we are not given license to harmonize the Bible with any other writings, but are charged to measure all others by It.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  74

 

First of all, in order to do justice to the Scriptures, to Sister White’s writings, and to the Rod the position of each on the subject must be viewed in the light of the Scriptures, which  incontrovertibly teach that the Promised Land will be reinhabited by the Lord’s own converted people. (See Isaiah 2; Micah 4; Ezekiel 36, 37; Jeremiah 31-33).

 

As to Sister White’s statement in The Great Controversy, she is there speaking of the Kingdom complete, after the dead are raised, at the time the saints receive it. This was the only phase of the subject–the consummate phase–that Providence had made known when she wrote. Now as the scroll of prophetic Truth has unrolled further since her day, the Kingdom in reality is seen to have an intermediate, Davidian phase, as well as the final one heretofore known.

 

Besides the prophecies relating to the literal–the Davidian–Kingdom, the Bible contains many other prophetic subjects which the writings of Sister White do not even mention, let alone treat of. And if the Lord does not now reveal them to the church to meet her need today she will not be prepared for their fulfillment but will be left to perish in her undone Laodicean condition. These prophecies must therefore be revealed in order to strengthen the church in her final warfare. Otherwise, for what purpose were they written?

 

Answerer Book 2                                  75

 

No prophet of God has ever forged a complete prophetic chain of events, with no links missing. It has taken many inspired writers to complete the long chain of prophecy. The mind, therefore which takes the position that Sister White has done what no prophet in or out of the Bible has ever done, does so at the utter disregard of actual Biblical procedure and also of revealed Truth.

 

She herself says that “no man, however honored of Heaven, has ever attained to a full understanding  of the great plan of redemption, or even to a perfect appreciation of the Divine purpose in the work for his own time. Men do not fully understand what God would accomplish by the work which He gives them to do; they do not comprehend, in all its bearings, the message which they utter in His name.”–The Great Controversy, p. 343.

 

Some persons, being of the parrot kind, utter parrot-like statements, never stopping to think what they say, and seemingly never caring whether their statements stand or fall. Such are they who say that no other event or events can come before, between, or after those set forth in Sister White’s writings.

 

Should one insist that the continuity of events recorded in Early Writings, pp. 15-17, must be taken as absolute, and that no other event or events can be sandwiched in, then he is getting himself into deep

 

Answerer Book 2                                  76

 

water, for the pages mentioned in no wise even intimate either the seven last plagues or the millennium!

 

Again: the Jews rejected the Lord because not all of what the prophets taught and wrote was found in the teachings of Moses. “We know,” they said, “that God spake unto Moses: as for this fellow, we know not from whence He is.” John 9:29.

 

As no prophet’s writings ever predicted the entire Truth needed by the church to carry her clear through to the Kingdom, and as other prophets followed, either enlarging upon or adding to the prophecies already recorded in the Scriptures, then for anyone to turn down the good tidings of the Kingdom on the grounds that this phase of the Kingdom is not found in Sister White’s writings is for him to take the same inexcusable and fatal stand as did the Jews. It is to say, “I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing.” Rev. 3:17. It is this attitude that compels God to spue out of His mouth the lukewarm, satisfied Laodiceans.

 

The eleventh-hour message has been timed and designed to reveal the Davidian Kingdom rising a new before the appearing of Christ in the clouds. Having no direct light, however, on this phase of the Kingdom, The Great Controversy could no more have expressed itself in the definite terms which the message today uses, than could William Miller have expressed himself

 

Answerer Book 2                                  77

 

on the subject of the cleansing of the sanctuary, in such terms as we read in The Great Controversy.

 

Of necessity, any statements relative to a subject which is still out of sight in the unfolding of the Scroll, are made only in incidental terms of truth as it is at the time seen or commonly understood. And if the common understanding of these incidental statements be wrong, the writer cannot be held responsible for that which he has borrowed from others or seen but very dimly and therefore expressed very indefinitely.

 

For example, in Christ’s day “the doctrine of a conscious state of existence between death and the resurrection was held by many of those who were listening to Christ’s words. The Saviour knew of their ideas, and He framed his parable so as to inculcate important truths through these preconceived opinions. He held up before His hearers a mirror wherein they might see  themselves in their true relation to God. He used the prevailing opinion to convey the idea He wished to make prominent to all….”–Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 263.

 

This circumstance is natural and common to every writer treating of Present Truth, beginning with the Old Testament writers, and continuing ever since, and will thus be until every component part of the Truth is made known. This is borne

 

Answerer Book 2                                  78

 

out in the work of John the Baptist. He was to  proclaim, not the setting up of the Kingdom, but the coming of the King. But in announcing the one, he incidentally had to answer questions concerning the other. When speaking of the coming King, he expressed himself in terms of revealed Truth. But when circumstantially alluding to the coming Kingdom, on which there was no special light in his day, he necessarily expressed himself in terms of the doctrines as then commonly understood.

 

Nevertheless, when the further unrolling of the scroll revealed that the Kingdom was not to be set up at that time, then the honest, truth-seeking ones did not accuse either John or Christ, but joyously watched the scroll unfold, and jubilantly marched on with the Truth. Not so, though, with the vast majority of the Jews. Their pride of opinion, forbidding them to forgo their errors and to embrace advancing Truth, led them deeper into error.

 

“Thus it was,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “that the Jews did in the days of Christ, and we are warned not to do as they did, and be led to choose darkness rather than light, because there was in them an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God.”–Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 66; Counsels on Sabbath School Work, p. 30.

 

So The Great Controversy and Early Writings make the subject of the Kingdom

 

Answerer Book 2                                  79

 

just as clear as the partial unrolling of the scroll permitted the writer to view it, in only one of its phases, at the time she wrote both books.

 

While The Great Controversy may omit showing that the establishment of the Kingdom and the inheriting of it are two different events, elsewhere the Spirit of Prophecy does do so: While the apostles, it says, “were not to behold the coming of the kingdom in their day, the fact that Jesus bade them pray for it, is evidence that in God’s own time it will surely come.

 

“The Kingdom of God’s grace is now being established, as day by day hearts that have been full of sin and rebellion yield to the sovereignty of His love. But the full establishment of the kingdom of His glory will not take place until the second coming of Christ to this world. ‘The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven,’ is to be given to ‘the people of the saints of the Most High.'”–Mount of Blessing, p. 159.

 

Every Christian should remember that as the Truth is ever-advancing, It will not be found today where It was yesterday, and that therefore Christ’s followers must advance with It. They will not follow the examples of the Jews and the Romans.

 

When Moses wrote the first part of the Bible, he was not given all the light which

 

Answerer Book 2                                  80

 

God intended to reveal to His people through the ages. With each approaching hour for the Truth to advance, came first one prophet, then another, in a long succession ending with John the Baptist. Then came Christ, the apostles, the reformers, William Miller, and Sister White, each one in turn teaching truths which could not be borne out entirely by the writings of any one predecessor. To find all the Truth thus progressively revealed, the writings of all must be collaborated.

 

For instance, in setting forth the law of the Passover, and in commanding its observance Moses wrote: “Your lamb shall be without blemish, a male of the first year: ye shall take it out from the sheep, or from the goats: and ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month: and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening.” Ex. 12:5, 6.

 

The reason which Moses assigns for the Passover observance is that it is to commemorate Israel’s going out of Egypt (Deut. 16:1-3). John the Baptist, however, imputes its significance to the coming of Christ, “the Lamb of God” (John 1:29), while the apostles assign it to His crucifixion: “For even Christ our passover,” says Paul, “is sacrificed for us.” 1 Cor. 5:7. And the significance of keeping the Passover, he then attaches to the ordinance of the Lord’s supper (1 Cor. 11 :26).

 

Answerer Book 2                                  81

 

Similarly, Moses did not explain that the Levitical priesthood in the earthly sanctuary (Ex. 40:15) was only a provisional and thus a temporary one, a figure of Christ’s priesthood in the heavenly sanctuary, as the apostles explained (Heb. 6:19, 20; 9:12, 26).

 

Failing to advance with the advancing Truth, each generation of Jews found fault with its respective prophets, culminating with the apostles and the very Son of God Himself. The Jews justified their criminal actions on the ground that the claims of their prophets, of Christ, and of the apostles, were not founded upon Moses’ writings. So while boasting of Moses’ writings, they denied and killed the prophets who came after him–a solemn warning to us, lest doing as they did, we meet their fate!

 

The main question therefore is not as to whether Sister White’s or Moses’ or this one’s or that one’s writings contain all the messages for this day, but rather simply as to whether they are found in, and supported by, the Bible.

 

The Rod consequently does not claim that its message is found in its entirety in the writings of any one particular prophet, but rather in the writings of all the prophets–“here a little, and there a little.” Isa. 28:13.

 

Let none, therefore, treacherously use Sister White’s writings, as the Jews used

 

Answerer Book 2                                  82

 

Moses’ writings, against the advance of Truth, and to their own eternal hurt. From every angle approached, the Bible clears the subject of the Kingdom, making impossible one’s erring if he follows precisely what the Word says concerning it.

 

The Rod does not teach either that Jerusalem is to be rebuilt, or that it is not to be rebuilt, as the capital city of the Kingdom, but only that the Kingdom in its beginning is to be set up in the Promised Land. And in confirmation of this truth, Ezekiel prophesies of

 

A New Division of The Land.

 

The prophet presents a division of the land entirely different from that in Joshua’s time (Josh. 17): it is to be in strips from the east to the west; Dan is to have the first portion in the north, and Gad, the last portion in the south; between the borders of these two are to be the portions of the rest of the tribes; the city is to be in the midst of the land (Ezek. 48).

 

The fact that such a division of the Promised Land has never been made, shows that it is yet future. Also the fact that the sanctuary is to be there, whereas it is not to be in the earth made new (Rev. 21:22), again proves that this unique setup is pre-millennial.

 

In addition, the twofold fact that the name of the city is “The Lord is There,” and that its  location, according to the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  83

 

division of the land, necessarily must in some respects be different from that of old Jerusalem,  shows that Jerusalem of today, the city proper, may not at all be rebuilt as a capital city of the coming Kingdom. (See Tract No. 12, The World Yesterday, Today, Tomorrow, 1941 Edition, pp. 52, 53).

 

If the Bible makes Itself clear on any subject It certainly does so on the subject of the  Kingdom. And rightly so, for the Kingdom is the Christian’s crowning hope,

 

Satan’s Constant Target, the People’s Repeated Stumbling Block.

 

That the great controversy between Christ and Satan is over this crowning hope, the Kingdom, is seen from the Lord’s repeated instructions in the prophecies, in the types, and in the parables; from Satan’s constant effort to keep the human race out of it; and last, from human beings repeatedly being defeated  in their warfare to become heirs of it.

 

Working determinedly from the beginning to plunge all humanity into hell, Satan conceived his major strategy of misleading them concerning the Kingdom. He succeeded with most of the Jews because they wanted the Kingdom set up before its appointed time or not at all. And he is succeeding with many of the Laodiceans today because now, when the time appointed actually has come, they

 

Answerer Book 2                                  84

 

want to have it later or not at all! What a paradox! What an irony! Indeed, as history repeats itself, so does folly!

 

The Bible says: “In the days of these kings [the kings that are symbolized by the ten toes of the great image] shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed….It shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms.” Dan. 2:44.

 

Observe that “the stone” (the Kingdom) does not become a great mountain until after it smites the image, showing that the Kingdom begins in its infancy with only the first fruits, who soon stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb, and who later, after they have garnered in the second fruits of the living, smite the nations finally there come from the grave the saved of all ages fully to make up the “great mountain”–the Kingdom complete!

 

In the face of these clear-cut and repeatedly chronicled prophecies, may no one be so foolish  as to say, as did the Jews in response to Ezekiel’s prophecies, “The vision that he seeth is for many days to come, and he prophesieth of the times that are far off” (Ezek. 12:27), thereby bringing upon his head the same dreadful doom.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  85

 

WILL OLD JERUSALEM BE REBUILT?

 

Question No. 43:

 

How do you reconcile “The Shepherd’s Rod” teaching that the Davidian Kingdom is again to be set up in Palestine, with “Early Writings,” pp. 75 ,76: “Old Jerusalem never would be built up”?

 

Answer:

 

The context of the Early Writings’ statement reveals that it refers to the Jewish Zionist Movement, and it shows that the Movement’s avowed purpose to re-establish a national Jewish Homeland, centered in Jerusalem proper, will never be realized that never will Old Jerusalem be rebuilt in accordance with the Zionist interpretation, and never will the non-Christian Jews be the subjects of the Kingdom. (See Tract No. 8, Mount Sion at the Eleventh Hour.)

 

THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB IN HEAVEN OR ON EARTH?

 

Question No. 44:

 

What is the marriage spoken of in “Christ’s Object  Lessons,” p. 307, and in “The Great Controversy,” pg. 426, 427? In one instance, it is said to be “the union of humanity with divinity”; in another “the reception by Christ of His kingdom” in still another it is said that the marriage “takes place in heaven, while [the saints] are upon the earth” waiting “for their Lord, when He will return  from the wedding.” Will you please clear this complex subject for me?

 

Answerer Book 2                                  86

 

Answer:

 

Let us remember that these figures of speech, along with many others, are only  illustrations of truths, not the truths in  themselves. For example, the setting up of the Kingdom is illustrated, in one instance, by the “harvest;” the subjects of the Kingdom, by the “wheat”; and the kingdom itself, by the “barn.” Matt. 13:30. In another instance, the setting up of the Kingdom and the separation of the sinners from among the saints, are illustrated by the angels drawing “the net” to shore then sitting down, segregating the bad from the good fish, and putting the good into “vessels, ” but casting out of it the bad (Matt. 13:48). In this instance, the subjects of the Kingdom are represented by the good fish; and the Kingdom itself, by the “vessels.”

 

So, while it is true that the marriage of Christ is a “union of humanity with divinity,” it is also true that the marriage is “the reception of His kingdom,” for humanity makes up the Kingdom. Therefore, the marriage is equivalent to the coronation; the Kingdom itself, to the city, or bride; and the guests, to the saints or subjects of the Kingdom. From this we see that when Christ receives His Kingdom, He indeed will unite humanity with divinity.

 

The reception of His Kingdom takes place in heaven while the saints are still

 

Answerer Book 2                                  87

 

on earth, as Daniel was shown: “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom that which shall not be destroyed.” Dan. 7:13, 14.

 

Bringing into prophetic focus this same event Jesus declared parabolically: “A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for Himself a kingdom, and to return.” Luke 19:12. Note that He receives the Kingdom (acquires ownership of it) while He is away, not when He returns. (See The Great Controversy, pp. 426, 427).

 

So, the marriage is the coronation of Christ, which takes place in the heavenly temple when all His subjects on earth are made ready, while the work is drawing to completion, and probation to a close. Obviously, then, the marriage takes place before He comes to “receive” the saints unto Himself (John 14:3), and before they meet Him “in the air.” 1 Thess. 4:16, 17. Afterwards  is served the “supper.”

 

Consequently, though the wedding takes place in heaven, the saints while on the earth are the prospective guests for the marriage supper. Then, after the marriage

 

Answerer Book 2                                  88

 

is solemnized in the Holy of Holies, Jesus descends  from heaven and takes the guests unto Himself, so that where He is, they may be also (John 14:1-3). There they eat of the “marriage supper of the Lamb.”–The Great Controversy p. 427; Rev. 19:9. In this instance, while the saints are said to be the guests, the Holy City is said to be “the bride.” Rev. 21:9, 10.

 

Again: just before the marriage, when the saints are still on earth, their righteousness is said to be the bride’s (city’s) “fine linen.” Rev. 19:8.

 

The lessons that are taught by these and other illustrations become priceless jewels of truth to those who take heed to them.

 

THE KINGDOM OF GOD IN THE HEART, OR ON THE EARTH?

 

Question No. 45:

 

Since Jesus says “the kingdom of God is within” us (Luke 17:21), how, then, can it be an earthly kingdom?

 

Answer:

 

If the statement in question means that there is to be no Kingdom of God on earth, then by the same token of reasoning it must also mean that neither is there to be any kingdom in heaven. And if there is to be none on earth, and none in heaven, then our hope is vain. But, as always, that which proves too much, proves nothing. Consequently, to stand upon the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  89

 

proposition in the question is to take the position that there is to be no literal kingdom either on earth or in heaven, but only a spiritual kingdom within the heart, which is to reduce the subject to an absurdity. It is to play right into the hands of the Devil, who would desperately like to blackout the Kingdom truth, and relegate the Kingdom itself to oblivion. But in this, thank God, the Word assures us he is doomed to certain failure.

 

So before the Kingdom of God is established on this earth, it must indeed be spiritually established within us if we are ever to qualify for admission when it is physically established upon “earth, as it is in heaven.”

 

Accordingly, the spiritual kingdom of God within, is within those who embody the  principles of its rule before the physical Kingdom is established. So the kingdom of God “within” is the regimen of the spiritual life; it is prerequisite to an inheritance in the external Kingdom of God.

 

WHEN WILL THE WINDS BE LOOSED?

 

Question No. 46:

 

If the angel who seals the first fruits, the 144,000, goes right on with the sealing of the second fruits, the great multitude (Rev. 7:9), will the four angels be holding the four winds (Rev. 7:1) throughout the sealing of both fruits?

 

Answerer Book 2                                  90

 

Answer:

 

As Revelation 7:14 says that the great multitude (the second fruits) “came out of great tribulation,” it is conclusive that the four winds will be held, as the angel commanded, “till we have sealed the servants of our God….” Rev. 7:3. The winds, therefore, are loosed and blowing after the 144,000 are sealed and while the great multitude is being gathered and sealed. Thus only can it be said that the multitude came out of “great tribulation,” out of “a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time.” Dan. 12:1.

 

WHAT IS THE ANGER OF THE NATIONS?

 

Question No. 47:

 

“I saw,” says Sister White, “that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and the time to judge the dead, were separate and distinct, one following the other, also that Michael had not stood up, and that the time of trouble, such as never was, had not yet commenced.”–“Early Writings,” p. 36. Could this “anger of the nations” be the “battle of Armageddon”?

 

Answer:

 

While the vision makes plain that the first three events (the judgment of the dead the anger of the nations, and the wrath of God) follow one another in consecutive order, occupying three separate, distinct, and successive periods, it does not clear the time of the fourth event–Michael’s standing up.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  91

 

The wrath of God, as commonly understood, is the seven last plagues (Rev. 15:1), and is visited during the period between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ. The judgment of the dead, as understood by at least all Adventists, covers two periods: the first in probationary time, immediately preceding the judgment of the living, and the second during the millennium. So with God’s wrath coming in the period from the close of probation to the second coming of Christ, the anger of the nations can only take place during the time of the judgment of the living–during the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message.

 

The anger of the nations cannot therefore be the Armageddon, for it takes place in the time of the sixth plague (Rev. 16:12-16), in the wrath-of-God period. The anger of the nations and the wrath of God are, as we must ever keep in mind, two “separate and distinct” events, “one following  the other.”

 

Accordingly, rather than being the Armageddon,  the anger of the nations is the “time of trouble such as never was”–the time in which Michael, taking the “reins in His own hands” (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300), stands up to deliver “every one that shall be found written in the book.” Dan. 12:1.

 

As the anger of the nations is in the time of the judgment of the living,–the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  92

 

Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message,–the “anger” is obviously directed against God’s people, not against the nations themselves. Obvious is this fact, because the nations among themselves have always been angry, and are angry even today, although we are still in the time of the judgment of the dead.

 

“The anger of the nations” will follow upon the two-horned beast’s decree “that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed” (Rev. 13:15); at the same time the notorious woman, Babylon the Great, will ride the scarlet-colored beast (Rev. 17) and rule the nations. This “same crisis will come up on our people in all parts of the world.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 395.

 

Concerning this anger of the nations, the world-wide confederacy against those who refuse  to worship the beast and his image, the Lord predicted through the prophet Zechariah: “And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people: all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in pieces, though all the people of the earth be gathered together against it.” Zech. 12:3.

 

“In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants  of Jerusalem: and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” Zech. 12:8. Then “clad in the

 

Answerer Book 2                                  93

 

armor of Christ’s righteousness,” declares the Spirit of Prophecy, “the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”–Prophets and Kings, p. 725.

 

“Those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and His truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David–willing to do and dare.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 81.

 

“Only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it [the Third Angel’s Message] when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.”–The Review and Herald, No. 19, 1908.

 

(All italics ours)

 

WHAT SHALL YOUR NEXT

STEP BE?

 

Now if you have enjoyed, appreciated, and profited by this question-and-answer excursion through Book No. 2, and if you desire to continue, then *send for Book No. 3. It will be mailed as a Christian service without charge or obligation.

 

*Since all five books entitled, “The Answerer” are included on this CD-Rom, then this offer for “Book No. 3” is not available.

 

Answerer Book 2                                  94

The Answerer Book No. 3

The Answerer Book No. 3

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  1

 

 

Copyright 1944, by

V.T. Houteff

All Rights Reserved

 

 

That everyone who thirsteth for the truth may obtain it, this booklet of questions and answers is, as a Christian service, mailed without charge.  Send for it.  It levies but one exaction, the soul’s obligation to itself to prove all things and hold fast that which is good.  The only strings attached to this free proffer are the golden strands of Eden and the crimson cords of Calvary–the ties that bind.

 

Names and addresses of Seventh-day Adventists will be appreciated.

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  2

 

 

THE ANSWERER

Book No. 3

 

Questions and Answers on Present Truth

Topics in the Interest of the Seventh-day

Adventist Brethren and Readers

 

of

 

The Shepherd’s Rod

By V.T. Houteff

 

 

This “scribe,” instructed

unto the kingdom of

heaven, “bringeth forth

..things new and old.”

Matt. 13:52.

 

 

Now “sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and

be ready always to give an answer to every man

that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you

with meekness and fear.”

1 Pet. 3:15.

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  3

 

CONTENTS

 

Which Sanctuary Is Cleansed And What Polluted It?         5

When Does The Day Begin?        7

When Does The Hebrew Year Begin        9

Were The Passover And The Burial On The Same Day?    14

Has The Work Of The Shepherd’s Rod A Type?   19

The Four Winds–What Are They?            24

144,000 Or A Great Multitude? 26

Shall We believe Or Shall We Doubt?     28

Will All Come To The Time Of The Plagues?         41

Are The Plagues To Fall Upon Laodicea Or Upon Babylon?             43

Is The Beast Both A Secular And An Ecclesiastical Power?              44

Why Not Both Visions Alike?      45

Lake Of Fire Burning Or Extinct During Millennium?         46

Only A Portion Not Trodden?     47

Who Made The Third Decree?   47

546 Or 547 B.C.                49

All Or A Remnant–Which ?         51

Few Or Many Saved?    51

On Which Side Will You Be?       54

Save The Church Or The World?                65

Purified By God, Or By Satan?    69

Infants And Heathen Saved Or Lost?       71

Will The Gathering From All Nations

Include All The Colored People?            74

Will Gentiles Inherit The Kingdom?         76

Who Is She That Halteth?            76

Marriage Or Celibacy?   79

Is The Law Made Void? 86

Are We Not Delivered From Keeping The Law?   90

For What Purpose Shall A Likeness Not Be Made?            92

What Shall Your Next Step Be?  94

 

Answerer Book 3                                  4

 

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

 

WHICH SANCTUARY IS CLEANSED AND WHAT POLLUTED IT?

 

Question No. 48:

 

Does the word “cleansing” spoken of in Daniel 8:14 refer to a cleansing of the heavenly sanctuary? If so, what polluted it?

 

Answer:

 

Though the sanctuary in heaven and the one on earth are in two different locations, yet the one necessarily involves the other, for both deal with the same sins and sinners. Hence, for one sanctuary to become polluted will as a consequence affect the other. For instance, if some of the members of the church on earth should backslide after once being converted (as did Achan, King Saul, Judas, Ananias and Sapphira, and many others whose names were once written in the Book of Life but who though failing to continue in the faith became unworthy of life eternal), they would of course at the same time pollute both sanctuaries. The earthly they pollute by their actual deeds and influence; the heavenly, by having their unworthy names in its books; for while the earthly sanctuary harbors the people, the heavenly houses their records.

 

So while there is need of cleansing the earthly sanctuary from backsliders and hypocrites, there is need of cleansing the heavenly sanctuary from the sinners’

 

Answerer Book 3                                  5

 

names in its books. And the proper term for such a work is Investigative Judgment–the work portrayed in Daniel’s prophecy (Dan. 7:9, 10) and in Christ’s parables of the harvest, net, talents, wedding garment, and the goats and the sheep.

 

However, as the Bible plainly teaches that this special work takes place only once during probationary time (Heb. 9:26), it follows that the records of those who have died throughout the centuries will be the first to pass in review before God, the Great Judge (Dan. 7:9, 10). After these have been examined, then the examination of the records of the living will begin. And as we are told that there are two classes of people in the church (“wheat” and “tares”–Matt. 13:30), it is evident that the Investigative Judgment (“harvest”) of the dead affects only the heavenly sanctuary. This is doubly evident when it is remembered that “the dead know not anything” (Eccles. 9:5) but are lying unconscious while waiting in their graves for the resurrection day. But when the Judgment (“harvest”) of the living shall begin, then of necessity the sanctuary on earth will be cleansed from the hypocrites, and the sanctuary in heaven from their names in its records. Both sanctuaries are therefore affected. The cleansing of the earthly is further borne out by Malachi’s prophecy:

 

“Behold I will send My messenger, and he shall prepare the way before Me: and the Lord, Whom ye seek, shall suddenly

 

Answerer Book 3                                  6

 

come to His temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, He shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fuller’s sope: and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness.” Mal. 3 :1-3.

 

Furthermore, the treading under foot of both the sanctuary and the host, and the casting “down the truth to the ground,” projected in Daniel 8:12, must also be considered. By substituting a pagan priesthood for the priesthood of Christ, and unconverted pagans for the host of God, also by introducing a pagan festal day in place of God’s Sabbath, not only both the heavenly and the earthly sanctuaries but also the doctrines were polluted. So while the two sanctuaries are being cleansed from sinners, Bible Truth is being winnowed from man’s theories and ideas.

 

WHEN DOES THE DAY BEGIN?

 

Question No. 49:

 

When does the twenty-four-hour day begin–at sunset, at sunrise, or at midnight?

 

Answer:

 

The twenty-four-hour cycle begins at sunset, because at the moment the earth came into existence and began to rotate

 

Answerer Book 3                                  7

 

on its axis, there was no light “upon the face of the deep,” whereupon “God said, Let there be light: and there was light….And the evening and the morning were the first day.” Gen. 1:2, 3, 5.

 

The “light” which shone on the first day, and by which God divided the day from the night (set the earth revolving on its axis), was not, however, that of the sun, for the sun and the moon were not created until the fourth day, when He spoke them forth “to rule over the day and over the night” (Gen. 1:18), which He had beforehand established.

 

Thus it was that whereas the earth began punctuating eternal time with the first night of creation week, from which the weekly seventh-day Sabbath is measured; the moon began punctuating time at the end of the third day and at the beginning of the fourth night from which the month is measured; and the sun began to punctuate time at the end of the fourth night and the beginning of the fourth day, from which the year is measured. Accordingly, the time-span which measures and segments the week, is three days in advance of the time-spans which measure and segment the solar year and the lunar month. In order, therefore, that His people might commemorate the week of creation, from the instant that the span of earthly time began, God commanded: “From even unto even, shall ye celebrate your sabbath.” Lev. 23 :32.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  8

 

So the twenty-four-hour day begins with the night, at sunset; and the daytime itself, separate from the nighttime, begins at sunrise.

 

WHEN DOES THE HEBREW YEAR BEGIN?

 

Question No. 50:

 

Can you tell us the Hebrew New Year’s day, and the days of their sacred feasts, in terms of our Roman calendar?

 

Answer:

 

While leading the Hebrew host from bondage to freedom, the Lord was firmly establishing them in the truth of all things, including the truth of the day on which the year begins, of the day on which the month begins, and of the day on which the week begins. Obviously, the Hebrew religion had largely to do with the days of the week, of the month, and of the year.

 

The Hebrews were forever to keep holy, (1) not a seventh, but the seventh, day of each week, the Sabbath; (2) the days from the fifteenth to the twenty-first day of the first month, the Passover week; (3) the fiftieth day after the sheaf of the first fruits was offered, the Pentecost; (4) the tenth day of the seventh month, the Atonement; (5) the days from the fifteenth to the twenty-first day of the same month, the Feast of Tabernacles; and (6) the feasts of the new moons. Thus the All-knowing One, He who created the heavenly bodies and knows the very moment He set them in motion to govern the day, the month, and the year, decreed that the holy feasts

 

Answerer Book 3                                  9

 

be observed in the very month and on the very day on which they were first ordained.

 

And He appointed the “lights in the firmament… for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years” (Gen. 1:14), by the movements of which He fixed each solar and each lunar date, so that it could never be lost sight of. Then to make doubly secure against such a loss. He “spake unto Moses and Aaron in the land of Egypt, saying, This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you.” Ex. 12:1, 2.

 

Thus we see that His great and never erring timepiece for earth, the earth’s own invariable movements, fix the day and the year; whereas the moon’s revolving round the earth makes the months.

 

But the Roman New Year, January 1, finds its establishment, not in the movements of the solar system, but in the notions of mythology. Consequently, as the date does not coincide with either the vernal or the autumnal equinox, or with either the summer or the winter solstice, then should earth’s inhabitants ever lose count of the day, and need to recover it, they would be helpless to do so.

 

To prevent His people from bringing upon themselves such a catastrophe, and to have them intelligent as to the time the year begins, the Lord gave to Moses the sacred yearly calendar, which cannot be lost or miscalculated

 

Answerer Book 3                                  10

 

so long as the earth remains. He told him that the day which preceded the exodus was the fourteenth day of the first month; and that forever thereafter, they were to commemorate the Passover on that very night each year, the night following the fourteenth day. Thus was the Lord re-stablishing the creation calendar, reaffirming that the year begins on the day of the vernal equinox, on which spring, the first season of the year, commences, and on which the sun and the moon were created (the fourth day from the beginning of creation)–the only point in time at which, in the very nature of things, the year could begin. And so it is that the Passover, the Atonement, and the Feast of Tabernacles (the three most important feasts in the year), besides other feasts, are controlled by the solar year and by the lunar month; the weekly Sabbath by the day on which creation began; and the year itself by the vernal equinox, the immovable sign-post.

 

Beginning its first month of the year with the first new moon, at, or after, the vernal equinox, March 20-21, it puts the fourteenth day, that on which the Passover lamb was to be slain, on April 3. Once for all, is seen the utter impossibility of the Roman month’s having the slightest thing to do with fixing the time of either the Passover or the sheaf offering, and thus not the slightest thing to do with reckoning the time of either the crucifixion or the resurrection of Christ.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  11

 

This is more graphically seen from the correspondence of the sacred events which came in the spring of the year A.D. 31, the year Christ was crucified, with the sacred events which came in the fall of the year A.D. 27, the year in which He was baptized, as viewed diagrammatically:

 

 

PICTURE

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  12

 

This chart enables us to see that just as one solar season matches another (the vernal equinox matches the autumnal equinox, and the summer solstice, the winter solstice), in like fashion the sacred feasts of one season match the sacred feasts of another season: the tenth day of the first month, the separation of the unblemished lamb from the flock (Ex. 12:3), corresponding to the tenth day of the seventh month, the work of Atonement, the separation of the righteous from the unrighteous, signifying in both events a day of judgment, a day of separating the holy from the unholy; the sixteenth of the first month, the day Christ was crucified, corresponding to the sixteenth of the seventh month, the day He was baptized, showing that His watery grave foreshadowed His grave in the tomb; the eighteenth day of the first month, the resurrection, corresponding to the eighteenth day of the seventh month, the first day of the wilderness temptation; His forty days of victorious ministry to His disciples, corresponding to His forty days of victorious conflict with Satan; and His disciples’ preaching the gospel after the Pentecost, corresponding to His preaching the gospel after the wilderness temptation.

 

To establish the date of His baptism as the sixteenth day of the seventh month, we need only to consider, aside from the coincidences the fact that the “more sure word of prophecy’ certifies that He was to

 

Answerer Book 3                                  13

 

preach three and a half years, and then be “cut off.” Dan. 9:26. And as He was crucified on the sixteenth of the first month, he must have been baptized for the ministry just three and a half years before, on the sixteenth day of the seventh month.

 

WERE THE PASSOVER AND THE BURIAL ON THE SAME DAY?

 

Question No. 51:

 

Of late, numerous efforts have been made to fix the particular days of the week on which the trials crucifixion, burial, and resurrection of Jesus took place; also the length of time He was standing trial hanging on the cross, and lying in the tomb. The points brought as proof on the subject are confusing to me. Can you clear it? And did Jesus eat the Passover on the very day the Jews did, or beforehand?

 

Answer:

 

Regardless how wrapped in mystery the Gospel writers may seem to have left this subject, one sequence of facts is clearly given and stands out distinctly; namely, the hours at which the main events took place.

 

All the Gospels testify that Jesus was seized the same night He ate the Passover with His disciples (Matt. 26 34; Mark 14:30; Luke 22:34). John states that immediately thereafter He was “led…away to Annas” (John 18:13), and Mark discloses that later that night He was brought before “the chief priests and all the council.” Mark 14:54, 55. “And as soon as it was day,” as all the accounts agree, He was arraigned finally before the Sanhedrin.

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  14

 

To make the trial legal, the court could not (by Jewish law) convene before sunrise, the twelfth hour, ancient time. To be exact, the time of the trial could not have been earlier than 11:50 A.M. ancient time (5:50 A.M. modern time), for the Passover week was observed from the fourteenth to the twenty-first day of the first month of the Hebrew year beginning with the vernal equinox (March 20-21), the time of the year when the day and the night are equal.

 

Subsequently, as all the Gospel writers show, He was taken to the Roman judgment hall, where, according to John’s testimony, He was tried before Pilate at “about the sixth hour.” John 19:14. And Mark records that He was crucified at “the third hour” (Mark 15:25), while Matthew and Luke, along with Mark, testify that as He hung on the cross, darkness covered the earth from the sixth to the ninth hour (Matt. 27:45 Mark 15:33; Luke 23:44). Finally, all join in concluding witness that He was buried just before the twelfth hour, sunset–before the Sabbath drew on (Matt. 27:57-62; Mark 15:42-46; Luke 23:54-56).

 

The accompanying chart represents a forty-eight-hour period. On it every hour is designated, and the reference for each event is given opposite the hour in which the event took place. The outer figures of the chart represent the ancient timepiece; the inner figures represent the modern

 

Answerer Book 3                                  15

 

timepiece. The shaded pans show the hours of the nights involved, also the darkness which occurred while Christ was hanging on the cross.

 

 

PICTURE

 

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  16

 

Were one to conclude that the events in connection with Christ’s passion,–His seizure, trials, crucifixion, and burial,–took place in one day, then, as can be clearly seen from the chart, there would be no “sixth hour” for the trial in Pilate’s judgment hall; indeed, there would then be no time at all allowed for the trials before the Roman Judiciary–Pilate and Herod!

 

And to assume that Luke 22:7-14 records only a Passover substitute–that Jesus and His disciples celebrated a passover before the day arrived–is to take a position at variance with the “law” as well as with the “testimony” of the prophets and the apostles (Isa. 8:20). And had such been the fact, the Jews who were desperately anxious to hang on Christ some act of lawlessness, would have made much of it, and as a result the apostles would have written about it.

 

To satisfy the immutable demand of the “law,” the lamb had to be slain in the afternoon of the fourteenth day of the first month (Num. 28:16), and the feast had to be celebrated on the fifteenth (Num. 28:17), the night following the fourteenth day (Ex. 12: 8). In conclusive corroboration of this fact the Spirit of Prophecy emphatically

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  17

 

states: “On the fourteenth day of the first Jewish month, the very day and month on which, for fifteen long centuries, the Passover lamb had been slain, Christ, having eaten the Passover with His disciples, instituted that feast which was to commemorate His own death as ‘the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.'”–The Great Controversy, p. 399.

 

While the Passover week was regulated by the month, the day upon which the sheaf was to be offered (the type of the resurrection–1 Cor. 15:20; The Desire of Ages, p. 786) was regulated by the week. And according to Lev. 23:3, 11, the sheaf was to be offered on the day following the seventh-day Sabbath, for the Sabbath of verse 11, is the Sabbath of verse 3–the one in connection with which Moses introduces the subject of the feasts.

 

The Scriptures, moreover, never call a feast day “the Sabbath,” but always “a sabbath” or “sabbaths.” (See Lev. 23:24.)

 

(For extensive treatment of the subject of the days of the Passover week, and of the “three-days-and-three-nights” period–Matt. 12:39 40–see Tract No. 10, The Sign of Jonah.)

 

Answerer Book 3                                  18

 

HAS THE WORK OF THE SHEPHERD’S ROD A TYPE?

 

Question No. 52:

 

If “The Shepherd’s Rod” is correct that “where there is no type, there is no truth,” then where, may one ask, is the type of the work of the “Rod,” itself?

 

Answer:

 

In the Old Testament is brought to view a religious Movement which is an “ensample,” or type, of a counterpart in the New Testament. And just as God yesterday organized and led the one to emancipate His people from a cruel bondage to heathen masters, so also will He do with the other today. Likewise as He instructed the one, so will He instruct the other as to how to expect to be liberated and established in the land of their inheritance, the kingdom of freedom, peace, and plenty. In assurance of this, He declares: “Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.” 1 Cor. 10:11. And “there shall be an highway for the remnant of His people, which shall be left, from Assyria, Like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” Isa. 11:16.

 

These scriptures plainly show that the Exodus Movement of old led by Moses through his shepherd’s rod, from Egypt to

 

Answerer Book 3                                  19

 

Canaan, points forward in type to the final deliverance of God’s people from their long servitude to the kingdom of this world, to freedom in the kingdom of God. Accordingly this final and latter day Exodus Movement is to be led by the antitypical Shepherd’s Rod, and liberated from all earthly bonds–from sin and from sinners.

 

But let it be remembered that the Exodus Movement, the type, was in two sections, the first section being led by Moses, and the second by Joshua, and that it was the last, the purified, section (that which grew up after the forty years’ wilderness wandering, and after all but two who were over twenty years of age when they left Egypt, had died) that possessed the land.

 

The Movement led by the Rod today is the only Movement in Christendom fitting the type–the Israel of Joshua’s day: like it, drawing its followers only from the parent Movement, and having as its threefold objective the deliverance of God’s people from bondage, the possession of the land and the establishment of the kingdom. And just as the purified Israel of Joshua’s day, the generation which survived the forty-year wilderness wanderings, inherited first the final leadership of the typical Exodus Movement, and then the land of promise, so the purified Israel today (the 144,000), the ones who survive the forty-year period of wandering from 1890-1930, and who escape the slaughter of Ezekiel 9, are to be

 

Answerer Book 3                                  20

 

promoted to the final leadership of the antitypical Exodus Movement, then to inherit “the promised land,” and to be citizens in the everlasting Kingdom.

 

Thus we see that it was not until after the murmurers were eliminated, in the ensample, that Joshua took over, and led the Exodus Movement in the land of Canaan. Accordingly, in the antitype the period before the Rod came the Laodicean period, is the one in which are to be found the typical wanderings, doubtings, and murmurings, both against the founder and the dietetic principles (“health reform”) of the Movement, and the consequent curses and slaughter.

 

The immediate result of these murmurings complainings, and doubtings today has been to blind the eyes of many in the Advent Movement, causing them to turn back from following Christ their Leader, and steadily to retreat “toward Egypt.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. Consequently, in another tragic parallel, just as Moses wrote the sad experience of the type so the founder of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination wrote the even sadder experience of the antitype, declaring as far back as 1888: “Many had lost sight of Jesus;” and “Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217.

 

In other words, just as unbelief on the

 

Answerer Book 3                                  21

 

part of ancient Israel sent them back to wander in the desert until all the guilty had perished so in like manner unbelief in the message of Righteousness by Faith proclaimed at the Minneapolis Conference sent the Seventh-day Adventist denomination into a forty-year wilderness wandering, until 1930, with the arrival of the message, at the voice of which each must either do God’s bidding or die as did Achan and his household. May God grant that the Israel of today, the children of those who have repeated the history of Israel of old Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 160), be admonished by the mistakes of their fathers, and heed the call of the Eleventh Hour.

 

This solemn typology reveals yet other significant parallels: just as the Exodus Movement was bereft of their visible leader a short time before it entered the land of Canaan, so also was the Advent Movement bereft of its visible leader as it neared the borders of the Kingdom; and just as Joshua was called then to guide the feet of God’s weary pilgrims to their homeland, just so must another arise at this time in fulfillment of the type, to lead home the feet of God’s saints today.

 

“By a prophet the Lord brought Israel out of Egypt, and by a prophet was he preserved.” Hos. 12:13.

 

“Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears,

 

Answerer Book 3                                  22

 

men may say: ‘…you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way.'”–Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 475, 476.

 

In all the annals of church history since the Exodus Movement, the Rod message is the only one which calls for just such a Movement, and which exactly fits the type. (See Tract No. 8, Mount Sion at the Eleventh Hour, and Tract No. 9, Behold I Create All Things New).

 

Unmistakably, therefore, the clear light shedding forth from type, from testimonies of the prophets, and from history, identify the message of the Rod as the only one ordained to lead the latter day church, freed from sin and sinners, into the land of promise, when “the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” Luke 21:24. “In the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed.” Dan. 2:44. That day has come, and the Rod of God is here to effect that “great reformatory movement among God’s people”- -(Testimonies, Vol. 9, p. 126), to give “power and force to the Third Angel’s Message”– (Early Writings, p. 277), so that, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church …’fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,'” may “go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”–Prophets and Kings, p. 725.

 

“Hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  23

 

THE FOUR WINDS–WHAT ARE THEY?

 

Question No. 53:

 

“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 444, states: John sees the elements of nature–earthquake, tempest, and political strife–represented as being held by four angels.” But Tract No. 8, “Mt. Sion at the Eleventh Hour,” p. 22, says: “As the nations have always been at war, this twofold work of hurting could not represent political strife.” How are these contradictory statements reconciled?

 

Answer:

 

We are confident that if the questioner will carefully restudy Testimonies to Ministers p. 444, he will see that it is endeavoring to show that the Divine object in holding back the winds, is, as the passage plainly says, “the safety of God’s church.” That being the case, then the winds, themselves being figurative of strife, trouble, and war, are, when let loose, to blow against the church. This is very evident because their being held from John’s day until this very hour, has never prevented and is not now preventing the nations’ warring among themselves. Always have they been at war with one another, and today they are engaged in a deadly world-wide conflict unparalleled in all history, although the angels are still holding the winds. Of necessity, therefore, the strife represented by the blowing

 

Answerer Book 3                                  24

 

of the winds, must be essentially religious in aim, and political only in procedure, thus religious-political, as stated in Tract No. 12, The World Yesterday, Today, Tomorrow, pp. 38, 65, and in The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 2, p. 114. This conclusion is borne out in the following passage:

 

“The time is coming when we cannot sell at any price. The decree will soon go forth prohibiting men to buy or sell of any man save him that hath the mark of the beast. We came near having this realized in California a short time since; but this was only the threatening of the blowing of the four winds. As yet they are held by the four angels. We are not just ready. There is a work yet to be done, and then the angels will be bidden to let go, that the four winds may blow upon the earth. That will be a decisive time for God’s children,–a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 152.

 

The tract, in its particular statement in question, is stressing only the religious aspect of the trouble, in the endeavor to show that the trouble is not political in aim,–not to conquer territory, but to build up international religion in order to compel the world to worship the image of the beast.

 

In this clear light, we see that both Testimonies to Ministers and The Shepherd’s

 

Answerer Book 3                                  25

 

Rod series are endeavoring to show that the strife is neither purely political nor purely religious, but religious-political. It is the church and state allied in common action.

 

144,000 OR A GREAT MULTITUDE?

 

Question No. 54:

 

How can the great multitude (Rev. 7:9) possibly be the complement of the 144,000 in making up the living saints?

 

Answer:

 

Notwithstanding the fact that “in the closing work” for the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, only 144,000 are to be sealed, according to Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266, yet at the start of the year 1944, the Denomination already numbered its members well beyond the half million mark, whereas the patches of territory which it has under gospel cultivation, in comparison to the vast fields of humanity which it has not even touched, amounts to but a very small corner. So, relatively speaking, there are millions upon millions who have never heard even so much as the name “Adventists.”

 

Should the Denomination’s present rate of growth continue until the Advent Message has been preached in all the world, its membership would be of multiplied proportions when Christ comes. Indeed, since there is not the slightest probability of

 

Answerer Book 3                                  26

 

decline in the present growth rate, but every probability of increase (as the laity are told from the pulpit from Sabbath to Sabbath), it is certain that should the Denomination, at its present rate of growth, continue on to the second coming of Christ, it would by the number mil lions. And were there only 144,000 to be translated, then the millions of Seventh-day Adventists alive at the close of probation would, tragedy to tell, have to perish either in “the seven last plagues” or at “the brightness of His coming”! And if “the closing work for the church” means that out of these millions of members only 144,000 saints are indeed to be translated, then what slim chance any particular member stands of ever being saved! And furthermore, in that event, with such overwhelming odds against their being saved, what justification could there possibly be in continuing to bring in more and more converts to swell the church membership? Such were nothing less than a great treachery–wrapping them for perdition in a tinseled hope of salvation!

 

As it is contrary to God’s desire and effort (Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 371) to bring into the church those who are not saved (tares), then the dominant teaching that there are to be only 144,000 living saints when Christ comes to gather all His own, is nothing short of an admission that

 

Answerer Book 3                                  27

 

the Denomination’s rapid increase of membership is the work of the Enemy!

 

In The Signs of the Times, May 3, 1927, there appeared an article entitled, “The 144,000, Their Triumph and Reward.” In this article, which was written three years before The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, was published, the Denomination taught that the 144,00, the first fruits of the living saints, are to be sealed first, and are in turn to bring in the second fruits, “the great multitude” (Rev. 7:9) of living saints.

 

In shifting from this position, in an attempt to refute the message of the hour, The Shepherd’s Rod, they have automatically pitched themselves on the horns of a dilemma: on one hand giving the lie to their 1927 teaching, and on the other hand giving a false hope of salvation to the members of the church!

 

Hence the question should not be as to how the great multitude can possibly be the complement of the 144,000, but rather as to how they can possibly not be.

 

SHALL WE BELIEVE OR SHALL WE DOUBT?

 

Question No. 55:

 

It is difficult for me to go all-out for any Bible interpretation for which claim is made to Inspiration. Does not one’s making such claim bring into jeopardy the entire structure of his

 

Answerer Book 3                                  28

 

message, opening the way for it to be summarily swept away through any one error it may happen to contain?

 

Answer:

 

The questioner’s difficulty stems from the hard fact that the Protestant world has long held the concept that God does not in this age employ an inspired mouthpiece to interpret the Scriptures and to declare His will but invests and leads each Christian individually. This theory, however, is universally exploded when viewed in the light of the fact that those individuals claiming to be personally led of God, disagree among themselves just as much as the various sects disagree one with another.

 

Before taking His departure, the Saviour declared: “When…the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come.” John 16:13. Without controversy therefore, the Divine will is that we have all Truth and only Truth. And it must be remembered that “no prophecy of the Scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” 2 Pet. 1:20, 21.

 

Indeed, the very word, Inspiration, in its theological significance, means to communicate

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  29

 

Divine instructions free from men’s adulteration. Hence, any objection to Inspiration, can only, in the last analysis, be an attempt to put God out of sight and to bring men to the front, to cut off the only channel through which God can interpret the Scriptures, communicate with His people–“reveal truth and unmask error.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 107. “The Lord has often made manifest in His providence,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “that nothing less than revealed truth, the word of God, can reclaim man from sin or keep him from transgression.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 80.

 

So, very plainly, the Word of God cannot be rightly interpreted privately–without the aid of Inspiration (2 Pet. 1:20, 21). Any who thus attempt to interpret the messages which the Lord sends to them, will find themselves serving Satan instead of serving Christ, and will surely cause both themselves and their followers to make shipwreck of faith.

 

To safeguard the faith of the honest, the Lord figuratively demonstrates in the fourth chapter of Zechariah, the method by which He communicates truth to His people. The accompanying plate is an exact objectification of what the prophet was shown.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  30

 

 

PICTURE

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  31

 

Here it is seen that the candlestick, as interpreted by Revelation 1:20, is symbolical of the church membership; the tubes extending from the golden bowl to the candlestick, are symbolical of the ministry (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 188); the olive trees are symbolical of the Old and New Testament Scriptures (The Great Controversy, p. 267); and the two golden pipes, which carry the golden oil from the trees to the bowl, are symbolical of the Bible interpreters, the inspired messengers from God, for the symbolism immovably shows that they are the only ones whom Inspiration enables to draw the oil from the olive trees–to interpret the Scriptures. And the bowl, the container of that which the pipes (interpreters) place therein, can be only the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy.

 

As a necessary and natural sequent, God will have but one mouthpiece to teach His people in the establishing of His Kingdom, as He prophetically tells us in unmistakable language: “And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd. And I the Lord will be their God, and My servant David a prince among them; I the Lord have spoken it. And I will make with them a covenant of peace, and will cause the evil beasts to cease out of the land: and they shall dwell safely in the

 

Answerer Book 3                                  32

 

wilderness, and sleep in the woods. And I will make them and the places round about My hill a blessing; and I will cause the shower to come down in his season; there shall be showers of blessing.” Ezek. 34:23-26. “The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed it.” “Feed thy people with thy Rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old. According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvelous things.” Mic. 6:9; 7:14, 15.

 

For the message in The Shepherd’s Rod, we simply give the credit to Whom it belongs. And if there be any who desire us to give it to ourselves, they do so, not because they love us or want to exalt us above themselves, but evidently because they are unwittingly echoing the voice from beneath, which hates God and the revelation of His Word, and which ever speaks only to tempt men to exalt themselves instead of God, thereby blindly deceiving themselves and leading others away from the truth, all because they chafe at bringing themselves under the rule of Christ now when “He is taking the reins in His own hands.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300.

 

Let those who resist giving full submission to Inspiration, ask themselves

 

Answerer Book 3                                  33

 

what they would have done had they lived under Moses and his rod. He acknowledged himself to be the mouthpiece of God just as today’s Rod does. As a consequence, would not these recusants have risen up with Korah against Moses and Aaron, just as they are doing now against the Rod, saying: “Ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and the Lord is among them: wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above the congregation of the Lord?” Num. 16:3.

 

If such are not willing whole-heartedly to accept an Inspired message today, would they have accepted the Baptist’s message, Christ’s or the apostles’? No, indeed not, regardless of their profession. And if they will not submit themselves to Inspiration, how will they ever know the truth? And how will they ever get into the Kingdom? For the Bible says:

 

“Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets.” “By a prophet the Lord brought Israel out of Egypt, and by a prophets was he preserved.” “Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.” Amos 3:7; Hos. 12:13; 2 Chron. 20:20.

 

“And I will make thy tongue cleave to the roof of thy mouth, that thou shalt be dumb, and shalt not be to them a reprover:

 

Answerer Book 3                                  34

 

for they are a rebellious house. But when I speak with thee, I will open thy mouth, and thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; He that heareth, let him hear; and he that forbeareth, let him forbear: for they are a rebellious house.” Ezek. 3 :26, 27.

 

It is the ideas of uninspired men that have chopped the Christian church into chips of all kinds and sizes, and have made her a “habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird” (Rev. 18:2), instead of making her a place of truth and of salvation, and a habitation of saints.

 

Let all who share the questioner’s sentiments, take pause, and ponder the question: How can an uninspired message be from God–be the truth–be worthy of acceptance? Obviously, disapproval of one’s claiming Inspiration for his message, and suspicion of its having in it a taint of error, is not suggested by Him who says: “Quench not the Spirit. Despise not prophesyings. Prove all things; hold fast that which is good.” 1 Thess. 5:19-21.

 

“As never before, we should pray not only that laborers may be sent forth into the great harvest-field, but that we may have a clear conception of truth, so that when the messengers of truth shall come.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  35

 

we may accept the message and respect the messenger.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 420.

 

In Christ’s day, the Inspiration-doubters assailed both the messengers and their messages for that time. On one hand they found fault with John the Baptist because his diet consisted of wild honey and locusts (Matt. 3:4). Because he “came neither eating nor drinking,…they say, He hath a devil.” Matt. 11:18. On the other hand, because Christ “came eating and drinking,” they accused Him of being “a man gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners” Matt. 11:19. Denying that He was sent of God, they tauntingly asked Him: “By what authority doest Thou these things? or who is He that gave Thee this authority?” Luke 20:2.

 

And now to His church in these last days, His Spirit declares: “Prophecy must be fulfilled. The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.’ Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.'”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 475.

 

To the doubters of the possibility of a message containing nothing but truth, comes the warning: “God and Satan never

 

Answerer Book 3                                  36

 

work in co-partnership. The testimonies either bear the signet of God or that of Satan. A good tree cannot bring forth corrupt fruit….”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 98. “We believe the visions,” say the Inspiration-doubters, “but Sister White, in writing them, put in her own words, and we will believe that portion which we think is of God, and will not heed the other.”–Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 234.

 

“Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken.” Luke 24:25. “And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” Rev. 22:19.

 

Symbolically addressing His people as sheep and shepherds, in the thirty-fourth chapter of Ezekiel, the Lord asks: “Seemeth it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good pasture, but ye must tread down with your feet the residue of your pastures? and to have drunk of the deep waters, but ye must foul the residue with your feet?” Do they indeed think it tolerable to accept only a part of the truth He sends to them, and to tread down with their feet the residue? Then He adds, “As for My flock, they eat that which ye have trodden with your feet; and they drink that which ye have fouled with your feet.”

 

Answerer Book 3                                  37

 

And because of those who accept only that part of the message which suits their unregenerate tastes, which does not cross their perverse wills, the Lord forewarns: “I will judge between cattle and cattle.”

 

Among God’s people, there has always been a class disposed to question and to criticize everything in the “unfolding of truth.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 690. “We accept this and that,” they say, “but we will not accept the other.” Most of them think it a mark of intelligence to question and to criticize, to judge the message which God has sent them. These self-centered souls are so foolish and so blind to their folly that even though fifty centuries and more of human tragedy terribly reprove and warn against their evil and soul-destroying course, yet they remain deaf to the cry and blind to their way. And what is even worse their doubts and criticisms have scattered weak souls from Christ, with the consequence that God has pronounced the judgment: “Because ye have thrust with side and with shoulder, and pushed all the diseased with your horns, till ye have scattered them abroad; therefore will I save My flock, and they shall no more be a prey; and I will judge between cattle and cattle.” Ezek. 34:21, 22.

 

Be warned, therefore, that “as the disciples declared that there is salvation in no other name under heaven, given among men, so, also should the servants of God

 

Answerer Book 3                                  38

 

faithfully and fearlessly warn those who embrace but a part of the truths connected with the third message, that they must gladly receive all the messages as God has given them, or have no part in the matter.”–Early Writings, pp. 188, 189.

 

“‘Satan has ability to suggest doubts and to devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue, a mark of intelligence in them, to be unbelieving, and to question and quibble. Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit; and all should decide from the weight of evidence.’ ‘God gives sufficient evidence for the candid mind to believe; but he who turns from the weight of evidence because there are a few things which he cannot make plain to his finite understanding, will be left in the cold chilling atmosphere of unbelief and questioning doubts, and will make shipwreck of faith.'”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 675, 676.

 

Not one dares compare his prerogatives with those of Jesus, yet He believed all the writings of the prophets, and those who consider themselves too wise, and think it too humiliating, to believe all, He calls “fools.” Luke 24:25. They have made themselves incapable of comprehending

 

Answerer Book 3                                  39

 

these facts now as the Jews made themselves incapable of comprehending Jesus’ teachings concerning the “kingdom” then.

 

Every age has had its multitude who, instead of being baptized to follow Christ and His Truth, were baptized to follow man. They joined the multitude in the church instead of the multitude in heaven. Consequently, Christ is a stranger to them, and when truth unfolds, they call it error, then follow men and reject the truth. This folly has been repeated again and again, with the result that the few faithful ones who have followed Christ and His truth, have been cast out of the churches and compelled to start all over again. So it is today. But to these outcasts of Zion, comes the solacing voice: “Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” Isa. 66:5. “How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!” Isa. 52:7.

 

“Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.” 2 Chron. 20:20.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  40

 

WILL ALL COME TO THE TIME OF THE PLAGUES?

 

Question No. 56:

 

If the church is to be purified before the close of probation for the world and remain pure thereafter without any sinners in it, as “The Shepherd’s Rod” teaches, then how do you harmonize this with “Early Writings,” p. 71, which says: Some “will come up to the time of the falling of the plagues, and then see that they needed to be hewed and squared for the building”?

 

Answer:

 

There are other statements from the author of Early Writings, which bear even more positive evidence that God will, before that time, have a church pure and true. (See The Great Controversy p. 425; Prophets and Kings, p. 725; Testimonies Vol. 5, p. 80; Isa. 52:1, 2.)

 

As these several statements with reference to a preliminary purification are just as true as the one in Early Writings which seems to negate a purification, one cannot honestly disregard them and give consideration only to it. Let us remember always to observe the inviolable rule that an interpretation of one inspired statement must harmonize with all other related statements.

 

Some who are anxious to risk Present Truth on the weight of what one inspired statement seems to say or imply, are thereby presumptuously or very ignorantly

 

Answerer Book 3                                  41

 

overlooking the “weight of evidence.” Others are doing this through shortsightedness, while still others are doing it to prop up certain cherished ideas of their own.

 

The basic foundation for the no-preliminary-purification doctrine is built, not upon solid rock, but upon the same shifting sand as that which underlies such as the erroneous ideas of the conscious state of the dead, the eternal torment of the wicked, baptism by sprinkling, Sunday sacredness, and the millennial age of peace on earth.

 

Since, Truth is progressive, and since the purification of the church had not yet been revealed when the statement in Early Writings was written, the danger foretold and the counsel given therein could not possibly have been stated in terms other than those then familiarly comprehended. All were thus plainly forewarned that if they continued sinning, then after the close of probation for the world, the plagues, of which they already had some understanding, would be their recompense. So for the Lord to have explained the matter in Early Writings as He does through the Rod today, He would have had to reveal, out of due time, when Early Writings was being written, the message which is applicable only to the church for today, and which we are now therefore receiving.

 

In the last analysis, the unrepentant sinners who are now in the church, may

 

Answerer Book 3                                  42

 

never see the seven last plagues, while others, who are now in the world, will in the time of the Loud Cry yet have opportunity to be “squared” for the building, and be treasured with the “living stones,” or else to suffer the consequences of the plagues.

 

No one should have difficulty in seeing this now, for all those to whom Early Writings primarily spoke are already dead, though the plagues are yet in the future. Furthermore, there is much more light to come concerning the truth of the seven last plagues, and when it comes, we may again see that we have “many lessons to learn, and many, many to unlearn.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 30.

 

ARE THE PLAGUES TO FALL UPON LAODICEA OR UPON BABYLON?

 

Question No. 57:

 

Is not the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 to be fulfilled by the seven last plagues?

 

Answer:

 

The slaughter as described in Ezekiel’s prophecy takes the lives of only those wicked who are in “the house of Israel and Judah” (Ezek. 9:9)–the church; whereas the destruction of the plagues falls upon all who are found in “Babylon” (Rev. 18:4) after the Lord has proclaimed “Come out of her, My people,” and after they have responded and thus separated

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  43

 

themselves from those in Babylon. The destruction of Ezekiel 9, therefore, can apply to her communicants only as an ensample or forerunner of the seven last plagues.

 

Moreover, His people, the ones who are marked by the angel according to Ezekiel’s prophecy, are not called out, but rather are left in.

 

IS THE BEAST BOTH A SECULAR AND AN ECCLESIASTICAL POWER?

 

Question No. 58:

 

Does not the “head” that was “wounded to death” (Rev. 13:3) represent the combined secular and ecclesiastical power of the Middle Ages?

 

Answer:

 

Those who understand that the wounded head of the leopard-like beast (Rev. 13:1-3) symbolizes Rome in her ecclesiastical period doubtless also understand that the “little horn,” which had “the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things” (Dan. 7:8), likewise symbolizes Rome before the head was wounded. Rightly to understand the subject, it is expedient to examine this double-phased symbol. from the ground up, beginning with Daniel’s view.

 

Having “eyes of man” and “a mouth,” the “little horn” is actually a horn-head, a

 

Answerer Book 3                                  44

 

unique thing among governments, a composite hierarchy of civil and religious powers fused into one sovereign head during the Dark and Middle Ages, the “glory that was Rome’s.”

 

Accordingly, the medieval union of secular and ecclesiastical powers in the Roman church gives the key to the interpretation of both the horn and the head, proving that the head which was wounded unto death is figurative of the ecclesiastical part only. For on the leopard-like beast, Rome is not represented by either a wounded horn or a horn-head, but by a wounded head only, which shows that the blow affected, not the secular half, the state (horn), but only the ecclesiastical half, the church (head).

 

WHY NOT BOTH VISIONS ALIKE?

 

Question No. 59:

 

If Daniel 7:8, 25 and Revelation 13:3 both prefigure the same power, and if the Roman church during the Middle Ages is the one there predicted, then why is she, in Daniel’s vision, a combined secular and ecclesiastical power (horn-head), while in The Revelation she is only an ecclesiastical power (head)?

 

Answer:

 

That the same power is indeed symbolized by both beasts is unmistakably seen from the fact that both “blasphemed” the same length of time: the former, for “a time and times, and the dividing of

 

Answerer Book 3                                  45

 

time” (Dan. 7:25); and the latter, for “forty and two months” (Rev. 13:5). This same period is identically stated in Revelation 11:3, and is equivalently represented in Revelation 12:14 as “a time, and times, and half a time,” which according to the rule of interpretation of Ezekiel 4:6, is equated: “time half a time” or “dividing of time”–1/2 year: in the aggregate equaling 3 1/2 years, 42 months, or 1260 days (12 months to a year, and 30 days to a month, Bible reckoning).

 

Daniel’s vision foretells only the formation of that church and state union, and for this very reason John’s was given to show its final stage, its dissolution only. Thus the two visions complete the whole–the formation and the dissolution.

 

LAKE OF FIRE BURNING OR EXTINCT DURING MILLENNIUM?

 

Question No. 60:

 

If the beast and the false prophet are cast into the lake of fire before the millennium (Rev. 19:20), and the Devil after the millennium (Rev. 20:10), will this fire continue burning between the two events?

 

Answer:

 

The fire may be symbolical, as so much of The Revelation is. But whether it be actual fire or something else, it does not

 

Answerer Book 3                                  46

 

necessarily have to burn throughout the millennium, but may be rekindled afterwards.

 

ONLY A PORTION NOT TRODDEN?

 

Question No. 61:

 

In Tract No. 9, “Behold I Make All Things New,” 1942 Edition, p. 38 is the statement: “That portion of the new earth which the feet of the wicked have trodden…will be purified by the fire’s coming ‘down from God out of heaven.'” We have been taught that in the second resurrection, the wicked will come up from their graves from every part of the earth. If so, then how is it possible that they will tread only a portion of it?

 

Answer:

 

The part of the new earth which the feet of the wicked do not tread and defile, is that portion where the Holy City rests.

 

WHO MADE THE THIRD DECREE?

 

Question No. 62:

 

I have carefully studied the temple type as found in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, but I cannot see how Darius can be made the author of the third decree, unless you take the position that he made two decrees. How do you clear this difficulty?

 

Answer:

 

The Bible declares that the temple was finished at the commandment of Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes, “in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the King.” Ezra 6:14,15.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  47

 

As the Artaxerxes decree of Ezra 7, to beautify the temple, not to build it (verse 27), was made after the three aforementioned, it therefore cannot be the Artaxerxes decree of Ezra 6:14. Hence, there were three decrees to build it, and one to beautify it: (1) one by Cyrus (Ezra 1:2-4); (2) one by Darius (Ezra 6:11, 12); (3) one by Artaxerxes, not recorded; (4) one by Artaxerxes, recorded (Ezra 7:21- 26).

 

Thus it is that Artaxerxes’ decree of chapter 7, being the third on record, has received the classification as such, as though it may in fact be the fourth. Accordingly, there must have been two Artaxerxes’ decrees.

 

As the temple building was finished “in the sixth year of the reign of Darius” (Ezra 6:15), not in the reign of Artaxerxes, then if Darius’ decree is not the third and last, it must be concluded that the Darius who reigned when the temple was finished made no decree.

 

If our deductions should be incorrect, and if ever further light on this subject becomes necessary, it is certain that the Lord will not keep us in ignorance of it. Since at the present time, however, the point of interest is of no practical concern, suffice the answer given.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  48

 

546 OR 547 B.C.?

 

Question No. 63:

 

In Tract No. 3 “The Judgment and the Harvest,” 1942 Edition, p. 37, the computation, according to the diagram, dates the beginning of the 2300-day prophecy of Daniel 8:14 from 456 B.C., whereas “The Great Controversy,” p. 328, dates it from 457 B.C. How do you harmonize the two?

 

Answer:

 

Dealing with the long prophetic period in round numbers only, the Tract counts back 2300 years from 1844, thus locating the period’s starting point as 456 B.C. The Great Controversy, however, is dealing with the fact that the period began, not in the first month of the year according to the present calendar, but rather in the seventh month (our October) of the year according to the Mosaic calendar (Ex. 12:2).

 

The difference is seen from the following diagram. The upper part of it deals in the terms of the tract; the lower part, in the terms of The Great Controversy.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  49

 

 

 

PICTURE

 

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  50

 

ALL OR A REMNANT–WHICH?

 

Question No. 64:

 

Romans 9:27 says that a “remnant” of Israel will be saved, but Romans 11:26 says that “all” Israel will be saved. I do not understand this. Can you help me?

 

Answer:

 

Romans 9:27 is speaking of Israel as a nation, of which only a remnant will be saved; whereas Romans 11:26 is referring to the elect of Israel as individuals, all of whom will be saved.

 

FEW OR MANY SAVED?

 

Question No. 65:

 

“The plan of salvation had been accomplished,” says “Early Writings,” p. 281, “but few had chosen to accept it.” This statement is used very extensively against the doctrine of the “great multitude” as taught by the Davidians. Will you please clear it?

 

Answer:

 

Though during His own ministry on earth Jesus lamented that “many be called, but few chosen” (Matt. 20:16), yet long before, through Isaiah, He had declared in prophetic promise to the church: “Thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought….A little one shall become a thousand, and

 

Answerer Book 3                                  51

 

a small one a strong nation: I the Lord will hasten it in his time.” Isa. 60:11, 22.

 

“And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord’s house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow into it. And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. And He shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people: and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. O house of Jacob, come ye, and let us walk in the light of the Lord.” Isa. 2:2-5.

 

And through the prophet Zechariah, He again recorded the promise: “Many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day.” Zech. 2:11.

 

“And it shall come to pass, that in all the land saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be cut off and die; but the third shall be left therein. And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on My name,

 

Answerer Book 3                                  52

 

and I will hear them: I will say, It is My people: and they shall say, The Lord is my God.” Zech. 13:8, 9.

 

Moreover, while in Early Writings, p. 281, the author says, “But few have chosen to accept it,” in The Great Controversy, p. 665, she classifies the great multitude of Revelation 7:9 as a company separate from the martyrs and from all others who are to be resurrected, thereby plainly showing that the “great multitude” are not the resurrected but the living translated. This is also borne out by Counsels to Teachers, p. 532.

 

Now, if we are to arrive at the truth, we must interpret the statement in Early Writings and the one in Matthew 20:16, in a way as to harmonize with Isaiah 60:11, 22; Zechariah 2:11; 13:8, 9; The Great Controversy, p. 665, and other passages, all of which show that there is to be a great multitude.

 

No candid Bible student would build a theory upon an interpretation that would lead him to set aside all other scriptures on the subject. He will seek to make his final analysis in such a way as to be in perfect harmony with all of them, or else confess that he does not have the light on the subject.

 

In the clear light of the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy passages here cited, the weight of evidence incontestably leads

 

Answerer Book 3                                  53

 

to the conclusion that a great multitude is to be saved. The truth becomes evident, then, that the “few” comprehends those saved at the call of each message during the ages past, the time before the “harvest.” But in the closing of the world’s history, during the harvest time of the gospel, there is to be a great ingathering of redeemed souls, “a great multitude such as no man can number.” The term “harvest” implies just such a reaping.

 

Thus in comparison to the aggregate number of the lost through the ages, the aggregate number of the saved are few; but non-comparatively, the aggregate saved of all ages are, in actual count, many. To this fact attest the words of Ezekiel: “So I prophesied as He commanded me, and the breath came into them, and they lived, and stood up upon their feet, an exceeding great army.” Ezek. 37:10.

 

As the salvation of a great multitude is counter only to the Devil’s plan, let us not work to his interest.

 

ON WHICH SIDE WILL YOU BE?

 

Question No. 66:

 

How do the Davidians regard the Seventh-day Adventist denomination? What position do they take concerning the writings of Mrs. E.G. White and what does Mt. Carmel stand for?

 

Answer:

 

The Davidian Seventh-day Adventists believe that the Seventh-day Adventist

 

Answerer Book 3                                  54

 

church was ordained of heaven and charged with a special message for the world, but that in the course of time she permitted herself to grow self-complacent, lukewarm, and careless in discharging her sacred responsibilities; and that thus having once “turned back from following Christ her Leader.” she has ever since been “steadily retreating toward Egypt,” with the sad and tragic consequence that her “own course of continual backsliding has separated” her from God.–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217.

 

The Davidians further believe that this tragic departure from the Lord is all too manifest in that divided state revealed in the Seventh-day Adventist denomination by the contest within it “between the commandments of God and the commandments of men.”–Id., p. 81. To the end be resolved into unity and strength, an absolute imperative to the church’s ever fulfilling her high destiny, the Davidians still further believe that, as is written, “the gold will be separated from the dross in the church.” In other words, they believe that the Modernists, those who have rendered supreme homage to “‘science falsely so-called,’…trusted to intellect, genius, or talent” (Id p. 80), will be winnowed from the Fundamentalists–from those who “are standing in the light…sighing and crying for the abominations that are done in the land.”–ld., p. 209.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  55

 

Let it, however, be immediately understood that, unlike those who openly affirm their modernistic views, the Seventh-day Adventist Modernists deprecate all such tendencies, and insistently profess to stand solidly on the fundamentals of Seventh-day Adventism, although unwittingly they gradually slip further and further away from them (Christ our Righteousness, 1941 Edition, P. 36).

 

That this drift is recognized as an actual peril by some even within the church, is seen from an article published in The Review and Herald, July 2, 1936, entitled, “Modernism–A Personal Application:”

 

“As we view with alarm the rapid spread of Modernism among the various Protestant churches, it is well to consider our own lives, to see if the same principles and trends may not have begun to operate there. While the doctrines and principles of Seventh-day Adventists are Fundamentalistic, there is grave danger that we as individuals may become Modernistic.

 

“In order better to appreciate this danger, it is well to consider the essential difference between Fundamentalist believes in the word of God as a final authority; while the Modernist believes in the interpretation of the word of God according to his human reasoning, thus putting reasoning above the God of revelation.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  56

 

“In these last days, God has not confined His revelation to us as a people to the Scriptures only, but has also given us special instruction through the manifestation of the Spirit of prophecy ….

 

“So while the popular churches show their Modernistic attitude only toward the Bible, it is possible for us to show the same attitude toward God’s special messages to us. In fact, our relation to the Testimonies is the very place where this attitude will be first manifested.”

 

This insidious variety of modernism, weakening “the faith of God’s people in the Testimonies” (Testimonies, Vol. 4, p. 211), and gradually “new-modeling” the Denomination’s fundamental principles (Testimonies to Ministers pp. 48, 69, 70, 360, 372, 373, 409), is heart-breaking evidence that those at its helm are Modernists. But their seeming innocence of the fact, and their denial of it, make exceedingly difficult our doing anything to help them, without our efforts being misunderstood. And to fix guilt for starting the drift away from the Heaven-established fundamentals of the faith today, is as impossible as to trace down the first Jewish teacher who put in the place of a “thus saith the Lord,” a thus saith himself or someone else. Indeed, whom to charge with this defection is as impossible to determine as is the date when the evil work started. Inspiration

 

Answerer Book 3                                  57

 

says: “There are those today who will present falsehoods as testing truths, even as the Jews presented the maxims of men as the bread of heaven. Sayings of no value are given to the people of God as their portion of meat, while souls are starving for the bread of life. Fables have been devised and men are trying to weave these fables into the web. Those who do this will one day see their work as it is viewed by the heavenly intelligences. They choose to bring to the foundation wood, hay, and stubble, when they have at their command the word of God, with all its richness and power, from which they can gather precious treasures of truth. The food that is being prepared for the flock will cause spiritual consumption, decline, and death. When those who profess to believe present truth come to their senses when they accept the word of God just as it reads, when they do not try to wrest the Scriptures, they will bring from the treasure-house of the heart things new and old, to strengthen themselves and those for whom they labor.”–The Review and Herald, June 18, 1901.

 

Next, the Davidians hold that the belief that the Spirit of Prophecy is to repose in the church to the end of time, is one of the foundation stones of Seventh-day Adventism. “This prophetic gift bestowed,” admits Elder A.G. Daniels, “was to abide with the church from Adam to the second advent of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ when He comes to take His redeemed

 

Answerer Book 3                                  58

 

people to Paradise. It did not cease with the apostles, but is traceable through the centuries to the last days of human history, just before the return of our Lord. When that supreme event of the ages shall occur, then–and not until then–shall come to pass that which is spoken of by the apostle Paul:

 

“‘…whether there be prophecies, they shall be done away; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall be done away. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when that which is perfect is come that which is in part shall be done away.’–1 Cor. 13:8-10, A.R.V.”–The Abiding Gift Of Prophecy, p. 6.

 

Since this prophetic gift was manifest through Sister White, as has been evidentially established, she necessarily, then, wrote under divine Inspiration, as did the Bible writers. And, therefore, orthodox Seventh-day Adventism turns on the pivotal truth that “no prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private interpretation,” and can no more be understood now without special divine illumination than could prophecy have been understood in Daniel’s time without enlightenment from the angel, who explained: “I will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your Prince.” Dan. 10:21. Just so, the same Michael must commission a “teacher” for us today;

 

Answerer Book 3                                  59

 

otherwise those things which belong to our peace will be “hid from [our] eyes.” Luke 19:42.

 

This solid rock of doctrine was ever to be the Denomination’s sure foundation, and just to the extent that its principles have been faithfully followed out has there been power in the church.

 

Upon the death of Sister White, in 1915, the gift of Inspiration, the active Spirit of Prophecy, became quiescent, no longer manifesting Itself for a time. With the church thus cut off from the very source of its life, as was the Jewish church from the death of the prophet Malachi to the rise of John the Baptist, how could it maintain its vitality and growth? Hence, now as then, there has followed the same inevitable spiritual malnutrition and deformity, accompanied with a long train of woes.

 

Against this dark background of spiritual decline and consumption (wretchedness, misery poverty, blindness, and nakedness), and imminent end (being spued out), stands out in bold relief the sternly chiseled work of Mt. Carmel Center, as did the flaming summit of ancient Carmel amid the idolatry and decadence of apostate Israel. Again type meets antitype. But to the Israel of God today, says the angel: “Ye have done worse than they.”–Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 129.

 

“Like a hammer to break the flinty heart; like a fire to consume the dross”

 

Answerer Book 3                                  60

 

(Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 254), the voice of Carmel cries unto Laodicea the unheeded warning: “I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people. The Lord has not closed Heaven to us, but our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders.

 

“The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from His word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5 p. 217.

 

“Now is the time when we should closely connect with God, that we may be hid when the fierceness of his wrath is

 

Answerer Book 3                                  61

 

poured upon the sons of men. We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve him; if Baal, serve him. Which side will you be on?”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 137.

 

And now louder and louder sounds the voice of Carmel, through the series of The Shepherd’s Rod publications, “the Lord’s voice…unto the city, and,” says the Divine Author, “the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9.

 

“Feed thy people,” He commands, “with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel.” Mic. 7:14.

 

Thus to rescue the honest in Laodicea from spiritual starvation and death, to revitalize, restore, and rearm them for the final conflict, the Lord has sent the Rod.

 

When this work of restitution has been completed according to Matthew 17:11, and the Modernist element has been “cut off” as decreed in Ezekiel 9 and in Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80, then will be seen in the church a speedy fulfillment of the words of Christ: “The rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house;” and it stood. Matt. 7:25.

 

Like the early pioneers of the Adventist church, those who heed the Rod are the

 

Answerer Book 3                                  62

 

restorers of the “old paths;” they realize the grave consequences involved in going contrary to any light the Lord chooses to send His people. And since the message of the Rod has aroused an interest in the need of “reformation among God’s people,” we as Davidians would not only be recreant to out trust but would also be passing “by on the other side,” allowing our beloved Seventh-day Adventist church to drag in the dust, our brethren to be lost, and the world around us to perish for “lack of knowledge,” if we did not bestir ourselves to warn the church of the oncoming danger.

 

Our unselfish zeal and effort to help all Modernist Seventh-day Adventist brethren, regardless of their race, nationality, or social position, is evidence enough of our love for them and our devotion to them. We believe with the apostle Paul that all are of the children of Adam children of adoption into the family of God through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.

 

Though we realize the greatness of our goal, yet with implicit confidence in our Leader, Who has never yet failed to carry through any phase of the Divine purpose, we face our task with courage and confidence, believing that “we are well able to go up and possess the land” of our inheritance, and finally to pass into that heavenly Canaan, where “milk and honey” will flow forever.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  63

 

Of necessity, then, Mt. Carmel Center is being built as a base of operations for training and fitting workers to carry this special message to the church; for educating deserving youth; for caring for worthy poor, aged, widowed, and orphaned; and for ministering to the sick and infirm according to God’s plan. It has heard God’s double charge to it: “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” Isa. 58:1.

 

“Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly: Gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet.” Joel 2:15, 16.

 

When it has accomplished this “closing work for the church” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266), then those who have overcome every “temptation in the strength of the Might One,” who have sighed and cried and escaped the destruction will “be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” Zech. 12:8. Davidians indeed!–“a great people and a strong” (Joel 2:2), “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness,…’fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’…to go forth into all the world, conquering

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  64

 

and to conquer.”–Prophets and Kings, p. 725.

 

In this way the Davidian Seventh-day Adventists are to gather all the saints to the house of the Lord.

 

Mt. Carmel’s great burden is to get this manifold work done as soon as possible, so that we may then go home to our eternal rest, no more to be fettered with the shackles of sin.

 

SAVE THE CHURCH OR THE WORLD?

 

Question No. 67:

 

If, at this late hour, we give our whole effort for the salvation of the church, how will the rest of the world ever be reached?

 

Answer:

 

The mission to save the world cannot be more important than the mission to save the church. Enlarging the church membership under the now prevailing lukewarm Laodicean conditions, could no more advance the Kingdom of Christ than could have been done under the conditions in the Jewish church in the days of His first advent. Understanding the true situation in that church, John the Baptist and Christ Himself and even the apostles at first, engaged them selves to work, not for the world in general, but only in the interest of their brethren in the church.

 

As the same departure from Christ exists within the church now as it did

 

Answerer Book 3                                  65

 

then (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217), it will take much greater effort to rescue the people from the Laodicean “sad deception” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253), than if they were in heathenism. For in Laodicea they are made to believe that they have all the truth there is to be had, that they are rich increased with goods, and in need of nothing–their salvation forever secured as long as they hold membership in the church! Hence there is greater risk of their losing their souls in the church while she is “lukewarm” and about to be spued out, than if they remain in the world until the church awakes from her slumber, and anoints herself with the eyesalve (Truth)–sees right, does right, and leads and feeds the flock aright.

 

Let every honest member ask the question, If the church herself is not saved (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253), not following Christ her Leader (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217) and “has become an harlot” (Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 250), how can she save others? The greatest need therefore is first to save those in the church, then those in the world. The “special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people” (The Great Controversy, p. 425), “the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the one hundred and forty-four thousand” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266), must come first, then is to follow the sealing of those in the world.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  66

 

The men and means already devoted to missionary work for the world are so plenteous as entirely to overshadow the meager facilities available for carrying the message to the Laodiceans, although the church is in even greater need than is the world.

 

However, carrying the message to the church does not affect the mission work for the world, for while the Davidians labor in the interest of the church, the Denomination carries the old message to the world. But should the Davidians also devote their time and money to looking after the interests of the heathen, then both the church and the world would be plunged into hell. Consequently, to save the world, we must first seek to save the church from the ruin that is imminent, as did John the Baptist, Christ, and the apostles, in their day.

 

After the church awakes and ceases dreaming that she is “rich, and increased with goods,” finds out that she is in need of everything rather than of “nothing,” puts on her strength by turning to Christ her Leader, clothes herself in the garments of His righteousness, and lets the unclean pass no more through her (Isa. 52:1), then shall her righteousness go forth as brightness and her salvation as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see her righteousness, and all kings her glory (Isa. 62:1, 2). Then will she really be able to

 

Answerer Book 3                                  67

 

save. Then her “gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto” her “the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve” her “shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.” Isa. 60:11, 12.

 

Let all Present-truth believers, therefore, pursue this course to its happy climax: “Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be My people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto thee.” Zech. 2:10, 11.

 

Still further, as it is not we, but Christ Who “is taking the reins in His own hands” (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300), it is not our duty to tell Him which work should be done, and which should be left undone, but let every follower of His realize that He will “work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300.

 

Be not like the class who “question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 690), but be like those who “let Heaven guide.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 475.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  68

 

The command to us is: “Cry aloud, spare not lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” Isa. 58:1.

 

“Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the stones; lift up a standard for the people. Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, His reward is with Him; and His work before Him.” Isa. 62:10, 11.

 

PURIFIED BY GOD, OR BY SATAN?

 

Question No. 68:

 

Is the church to be purified before the enforcement of the beast’s decree as predicted in Revelation 13:15-17? Or will this drastic decree be the means of purifying the church by sifting from her those who are disloyal to the Truth?

 

Answer:

 

If it be true that the beast’s decree is to sift out the unconverted (the tares) that are in the church, then one must conclude that the beast is not a symbol of a power of dragon-like principle, but a heaven-sent agency, sent to cast out the tares which the dragon has brought in!

 

From Ezekiel 9 we see that not the “beast,” but the angels are to do this. After

 

Answerer Book 3                                  69

 

the one with the writer’s inkhorn by his side marks those who sigh and cry for the abominations that are done in their midst, the five with slaughter weapons follow on to slay all who are left without the mark. And this great purgation, as both the prophecy itself and the Testimonies specifically state, takes place in the church. (See Testimonies to Ministers, p. 445; Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 266, 267; Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 210, 211; also Tract No. 1, The Dardanelles of the Bible.)

 

It is Satan’s predetermined purpose to pollute the church by multiplying instead of reducing the disloyal members. And if his most drastic fiat is to purify the church, then to what purpose does the Lord “suddenly come to His temple …and…sit as a refiner and purifier of silver” (Mal. 3:1-3); why is a message to cause the shaking (Early Writings, p. 270); and why are the angels of Ezekiel 9, those who “shall come forth,” to “sever the wicked from among the just”? Matt. 13:49.

 

Is this burden of the purifying work, Satan’s or the Lord’s? Satan is doing nothing to purify the church, but is doing everything to pollute it.

 

Therefore the beast’s decree and his rigid enforcement of it, are not for the purpose of purifying the church, but for the purpose of blockading the way out of

 

Answerer Book 3                                  70

 

Babylon, thereby holding the world captive. This he does specifically to halt the steady flow of multitudes of converts to the then already purged and purified church. In spite, however, of the Enemy’s heaviest efforts to keep them in Babylon, the faithful will come out. They will take heed to the Lord’s counsel: “If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.” Rev. 14:9, 10.

 

INFANTS AND HEATHEN SAVED OR LOST?

 

Question No. 69:

 

Will infants and heathen who die without having the opportunity of hearing the gospel of Christ and of accepting Him as their Saviour, be saved? If they can thus be saved in their ignorance, then why cannot all be saved?

 

Answer:

 

Could the gospel-ignorant be saved in their ignorance, then it were far better that the church leave the whole world ignorant of the gospel, so that all might be saved. But no! no one can be saved without the gospel.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  71

 

As to the salvation of infants and children whose parents are saved, the Spirit of Prophecy says:

 

“Angels ‘gather together the elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.’ Little children are borne by holy angels to their mothers’ arms. Friends long separated by death are united, nevermore to part, and with songs of gladness ascend together to the city of God.”–The Great Controversy, p. 645.

 

“So was the faith of this woman rewarded. Christ, the great Life-giver, restored her son to her. In like manner will His faithful ones be rewarded, when, at His coming, death loses its sting, and the grave is robbed of the victory it has claimed. Then will He restore to His servants the children that have been taken from them by death. ‘Thus saith the Lord; A voice was heard in Ramah, lamentation, and bitter weeping; Rachel weeping for her children refused to be comforted for her children, because they were not. Thus saith the Lord; Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes from tears: for thy work shall be rewarded,…and they shall come again from the land of the enemy. And there is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come again to their own border.'”–Prophets and Kings, p. 239.

 

And as to the salvation of children whose parents are lost, the Lord commands:

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  72

 

“Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.” Ezek. 9:6.

 

“And Joshua, and all Israel with him, took Achan the son of Zerah, and the silver, and the garment, and the wedge of gold, and his sons and his daughters, and his oxen, and his asses, and his sheep, and his tent, and all that he had: and they brought them unto the valley of Achor. And Joshua said, Why hast thou troubled us? the Lord shall trouble thee this day. And all Israel stoned him with stones, and burned them with fire, after they stoned them with stones.” Josh. 7:24, 25.

 

From these inspired passages, we see that infants and children are saved only because of the faithfulness of their parents. What a solemn, wonderful, and dreadful responsibility!

 

Concerning the heathen slave, we read: “I saw that the slave-master will have to answer for the soul of his slave whom he has kept in ignorance; and the sins of the slave will be visited upon the master. God can not take to heaven the slave who has been kept in ignorance and degradation, knowing nothing of God or the Bible, fearing nothing but his master’s lash, and holding a lower position than the brutes.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  73

 

But He does the best thing for him that a compassionate God can do. He permits him to be as if he had not been.”–Early Writings, p. 276.

 

Clearly, therefore, those who have had no opportunity to learn the truth of salvation, will never suffer the punishment which the informed wicked will suffer, although they cannot be given eternal life.

 

WILL THE GATHERING FROM ALL NATIONS INCLUDE ALL THE COLORED PEOPLE?

 

Question No. 70:

 

Does the scripture, “Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands” (Ps. 68:31), mean that the colored race will turn to God?

 

Answer:

 

Though no people are saved as a nation, the scripture in question, taken with kindred passages, does most certainly show that there will be a great ingathering from Ethiopia. It is just such ingatherings from every nation, kindred, tongue, and people of earth that are to make up the “great multitude” of Revelation 7:9. “Princes shall come out of Egypt” (Ps. 68:31) say the Scriptures. “And many nations” at that time “shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the

 

Answerer Book 3                                  74

 

law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” Mic. 4:2.

 

“And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name.” Isa. 62:2.

 

Looking forward to this great ingathering, the prophet asks the question: “Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows!” Then the Lord answers: “Surely the isles shall wait for Me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Holy One of Israel, because He hath glorified thee. And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in My wrath I smote thee, but in My favour have I had mercy on thee.

 

“Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. The glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee, the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify the place of My sanctuary;

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  75

 

and I will make the place of My feet glorious. The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee, The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel.” Isa. 60:8-14. “For great shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hos. 1:11.

 

WILL GENTILES INHERIT THE KINGDOM?

 

Question No. 71:

 

Is spiritual Israel made up of Gentiles? Am I right in saying that the relationship of the Gentiles to Israel is that of adoption?

 

Answer:

 

There is to be but one family tree in the Kingdom, the tree of Jacob, into which the Gentiles are grafted, as is seen from Romans 11.

 

This is further shown by the holy city wherein is no Gentile gate, but each of whose twelve gates bears one of the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. Hence, the Gentiles are saved through adoption–grafted into the original olive tree, and thus as naturalized citizens of Israel they inherit the Kingdom.

 

WHO IS SHE THAT HALTETH?

 

Question No. 72:

 

Will you please explain Micah 4:6, 7?

 

Answerer Book 3                                  76

 

Answer:

 

“In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that halteth, and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have afflicted; and I will make her that halteth a remnant, and her that was cast far off a strong nation: and the Lord shall reign over them in mount Zion from henceforth, even forever.” Mic. 4:6, 7.

 

These verses bring to view three nations: “her that halteth,” “her that is driven out,” and her that is “afflicted. ”

 

In the parable of the seed sower, we are told that “he that received the seed into stony places, the same is he that heareth the Word, and anon [not halting] with joy received It; yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for a while: for when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the Word, by and by he is offended;…But he that received seed into the good ground is he that heareth the Word and understandeth It; which also beareth fruit and bringeth forth, some an hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty.” Matt. 13:20, 21, 23.

 

The difference between the two soils is that the seed in the stony, shallow soil comes up quickly, while the seed in the good, deep soil comes up slowly.

 

From this analogical lesson we see that “her that halteth” is the one that received seed in good soil, the Christian church.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  77

 

And she is the one that needs to be assembled because she is scattered and divided into schisms. Then, when assembled, she will constitute the woman’s “remnant.” Rev. 12:17.

 

She “that is driven out” can be none other than the ten-tribe kingdom, and she that is “afflicted” is the two-tribe kingdom, Judah, as will be seen from reading the third chapter of Micah.

 

“Her that halteth,” the Christian church, the Lord will make a remnant: He will separate her unlawful children, the tares, from her. “And her that was cast far off,” the ten-tribe kingdom, He will make “a strong nation: and the Lord shall reign over them in Mount Zion from henceforth even for ever.” Mic 4:7. And unto Judah “shall the gathering of the people be.” Gen. 49:10.

 

The descendants of these three–of “her that halteth” (the early Christian church plus the converted Gentiles); of “her that is driven out” (the dispersed of Israel–the ten-tribe kingdom); and of her that is “afflicted” (the two-tribe kingdom, Judah)–compose the Kingdom-church.

 

Thus the subjects who are the root of the Kingdom, are to be converted and gathered from the Christian church and from the descendants of the two ancient kingdoms, Israel and Judah, and then brought to Mount Zion, because “the Lord loveth the

 

Answerer Book 3                                  78

 

gates of Zion more than all the dwellings of Jacob. Glorious things are spoken of thee, O city of God. Selah. I will make mention of Rahab and Babylon to them that know Me: behold Philistia, and Tyre, with Ethiopia; this man was born there. And of Zion it shall be said, This and that man was born in her: and the highest himself shall establish her. The Lord shall count, when He writeth up the people, that this man was born there. Selah.” Ps. 87:2-6.

 

MARRIAGE OR CELIBACY?

 

Question No. 73:

 

Paul says: “Brethren, the time is short; it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none.” “For I would that all men were even as I myself. ” 1 Cor. 7:2 9, 7. What does he mean?

 

Answer:

 

Properly to understand the apostle’s doctrine of marriage and celibacy, as set forth in the verses in question, and in order to get a correct perspective on his aim and on the points which he is discussing, is it necessary first to view the chapter in its complete setting.

 

1 Corinthians 7:1 reveals that he was in receipt of a letter, and his answer to it (in this same chapter) shows that among the believers in the Corinthian church, there was dissatisfaction and lack of understanding as to the marriage relation.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  79

 

Some were dissatisfied with their lot of single life; others were tired of their lot of married life; while still others questioned whether they should leave their unbelieving husbands or wives, and remarry.

 

Endeavoring as always to be all things to all men, and to avoid if possible any ruptures in the young church, Paul tactfully and clearly sets forth the benefits both of the wedded estate and of the single estate.

 

Of the unmarried and the widows, he says: “It is good for them if they abide even as I. But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.” 1 Cor. 7:8, 9.

 

“And unto the married”–both to those couples each of whom believed in Christ, and to those couples one of whom did not–he writes: “I command, yet not I, but the Lord, Let not the wife depart from her husband:…and let not the husband put away his wife. But to the rest speak I not the Lord: If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him.” 1 Cor. 7:10-13.

 

In this short discourse, we see that the apostle does not advocate celibacy, but plainly urges that in order “to avoid fornication,

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  80

 

…every man have his own wife, and…every woman have her own husband.” 1 Cor. 7:2.

 

He appeals to husbands and wives both of whom are believers, but who are not getting on together well, to try if possible to live peaceably with each other. And where but one is a believer that one should try to convert the unbelieving partner (1 Cor. 7:14). He adds, though, that if the unbelieving one should leave, “a brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases.” 1 Cor. 7:15.

 

With equal pointedness, he teaches that should two of the same faith decide to separate, they should not marry another, but try to be reconciled (1 Cor. 7:11). Happier still, though: “Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife.” 1 Cor. 7:27. “Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called” (1 Cor. 7:20), and learn to be content as “I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content.” Philip. 4:11.

 

The present state of life being of short duration, he urged them for the time being to set their affections, not on the things of this world, but on the glories of the world to come, for “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.” 1 Cor. 2:9.

 

When this happy, holy state is reached, then it will be that “both they that have

 

Answerer Book 3                                  81

 

wives be as though they had none; and they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; and they that use this world, as not abusing it: for the fashion of this world passeth away.” 1 Cor. 7:29-31.

 

That is, those who now have wives shall not be any more advantaged by them in the life hereafter than if they had none; neither shall those who buy now, then possess more than those who buy nothing now; but all–married and single, those who weep and those who rejoice, those who buy and those who do not–shall then be circumstanced alike, so that all may rejoice together, “for the fashion of this world passeth away.” “So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better.

 

“The wife is bound by the law as long as he husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord. But she is happier if she so abide, after my judgment: and I think also that I have the Spirit of God.” 1 Cor. 7:38-40.

 

Nowhere in this matrimonial counsel is Paul lending the force of his precept and example to the absolute preferment of one estate of life above another, nor to the abolition of the sanctified marital privileges

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  82

 

and rights guaranteed by the marriage covenant.

 

Those who do conclude themselves led to elect marriage, and who are determined to move in fear to the glory of God, will necessarily marry “only in the Lord”: they will not take to themselves either unbelievers or unconverted worldly, careless, unconsecrated believers. The wise will keep constantly in mind the realization that worldly dress and deportment cannot charm a true Christian and therefore cannot possibly bring a happy, abiding, true Christian union. They will set their affections only upon one who is an earnest, zealous, industrious spiritual-minded adherent to Present Truth.

 

And an equally important requisite to the success of this most excellent yet most difficult of life’s undertakings is that neither one enter into it prematurely, without having made the full necessary preparation. Accordingly, no God-fearing Davidian young man can morally permit himself to contemplate marriage unless he be one who, having early in life determined what trade or profession he be best fitted for, has set his goal, and has either reached it or is well on the way to reaching it, has built and furnished himself a house or has the means to do so, or at least has furnished or is able to furnish one.

 

Attempting to assume the complex, heavy, and trying responsibilities of conducting

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  83

 

a home in God’s order, without having fully made the all-essential preparations here mentioned, one can little expect to develop the physical, mental, and spiritual powers to which a Christian is divinely intended to attain. Neglecting this, he will make life a drudgery and a curse, and will by the woeful bargain become a mere cumberer of the ground rather than a blessing to the earth. Instead of being nobly independent of others, he will be ignobly dependent upon them; instead of being an uplifting influence to society, he will be a degrading one; instead of affording his children reasonable security of opportunity, giving them the care and training that every human being deserves, he will father a brood of unfortunates, doomed in all probability to the low destiny of misfits.

 

Every devout Davidian young man will avoid such a tragedy by fully preparing for this greatest experience in life before venturing upon it. He will remember that before the Lord brought man into existence, He first made the earth man’s home, and then furnished it with light, air food, and water, with shrub, tree, and grass, with bird, beast, and cattle. And knowing this, he will follow suit.

 

Besides meeting all these indispensable qualifications, the prospective husband who cherishes matrimonial success, will not take the step of marriage before he has

 

Answerer Book 3                                  84

 

qualified himself to do the home duties of the wife in event she fall sick, become otherwise incapacitated or be taken away, or they devolve upon him for some other unexpected reason.

 

On the other hand, no God-fearing Davidian young woman can morally contemplate marriage unless she has acquired the domestic skills and can shoulder every duty of the home. If she can keep the house clean and neat and orderly; if she can proficiently cook, launder, and sew; if she can care for the sick and administer first aid; if she can intelligently care for children; if she can raise a thrifty garden to supply her table with plenty of fresh vegetables (for when cut, days before used, they lose most of the vitamins through oxidation);–if she can do all these, then she is worthy of the respect owing a good wife; she has acquired the cement of a strong, enduring union. Even so, though, respecting and respected as she must be, she also must have some trade or profession so that should the husband take sick or become disabled or be taken away she can head the home and care for its needs and meet its problems.

 

Finally, both will reckon well with the fact that seldom is any young man’s mental, moral, and professional equipment adequate to the responsibilities of marriage before he has arrived at the age of twenty-four–the day of man’s full growth

 

Answerer Book 3                                  85

 

and development, and that a young woman is seldom thus prepared before she has reached the age of twenty–the day of woman’s full growth and development.

 

IS THE LAW MADE VOID?

 

Question No. 74:

 

Paul writes: “One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded In his own mind. He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks, and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks.” Rom. 14:5, 6.

 

In the light of this scripture, is it not true that one is saved by faith no matter what his doctrinal belief may be in the Sabbath and in diet?

 

Answer:

 

Having anticipated this very question, Inspiration through Paul and his co-laborers straightway answered it:

 

“Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.” Rom. 3:31. “For whosoever shall keep the whole law and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” James 2:10. “For this is the love of God that we keep His commandments: and His commandments are not grievous.” 1 John 5:3. “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree

 

Answerer Book 3                                  86

 

of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” Rev. 22:14.

 

“What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not works? can faith save him?…Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone….Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?…For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also.” James 2:14, 17, 19, 20, 26.

 

Again: having written, “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed” (Gal. 1:8), Paul could not possibly have turned around and advocated that a man can be saved by a gospel of his own, by what he himself thinks or does.

 

No rational person who believes Paul’s writings as a part of Holy Writ can honestly convince himself that Paul would at one moment uplift the law and at the next moment tread it down. Decidedly, therefore, one’s interpretation of the apostle’s writings must be such as to make them consistent.

 

In Romans 14:5, 6 he is endeavoring to correct unfair criticism by admonishing the believers that everyone must be persuaded in his own conscience, and that the

 

Answerer Book 3                                  87

 

duty of a Christian is to keep, speak, and teach the Truth, not to demand obedience to it; not to despise those who eat or those who do not, or those who esteem one day above another; but to let all be fully persuaded in their own minds. In short a Christian’s duty is to be charitable, to be an altogether-Christian, having a mind of his own, but ever being ready to forgo his opinions for a “thus saith the Lord.”

 

That the Sabbath and consequently all the other commandments are perpetual, to be kept even hereafter, anyone can easily see from the following scriptures: “And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before Me, saith the Lord.” Isa. 66:23. And looking forward to the time of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” the time just ahead of us, the Lord admonishes the people who will be living at that time: “Remember ye the law of Moses My servant, which I commanded unto him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgments.” Mal. 4:4.

 

“Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for My salvation is near to come, and My righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it; that keepeth the sabbath from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil. Neither let the son of the stranger,

 

Answerer Book 3                                  88

 

that hath joined himself to the Lord, speak saying, The Lord hath utterly separated me from His people: neither let the eunuch say, Behold, I am a dry tree. For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My covenant; even unto them will I give in Mine house and within My walls a place and a name better than of sons, and of daughters; I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off. Also the sons of the stranger, that join themselves to the Lord, to serve Him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be His servants, every one that keepeth the sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of My covenant; even them will I bring to My holy mountain, and make them joyful in My house of prayer: their burnt offerings, and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon Mine altar; for Mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. The Lord God which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith, Yet will I gather others to him, beside those that are gathered unto him.” Isa. 56:1-8.

 

As therefore not only the Sabbath but also the whole law is to be kept now and forever by both Jew and Gentile, faith does not do away with the law of God, but rather establishes it forever, and enables one to keep it.

 

Those who are truly converted to God through the righteousness of Christ, find

 

Answerer Book 3                                  89

 

no hardship in obeying the law. They delight to do God’s will.

 

And finally, when they enter the promised land and God gives them new hearts and inscribes His commandments thereupon (Ezek. 36:23-29), then for the cleansed ones to venture to sin, will be a thousand times greater trial than it was to Joseph in Egypt when he cried out against temptation: “How…can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God”? (Gen. 39:9), and no more possible than it was for Christ. Indeed, sin will be as naturally abhorrent to us then as death is now. Christ makes this possible by washing away our sins with His precious blood, recreating in us a sinless nature, a “new heart,” while taking us from among the heathen, and bringing us into our “own land.” Ezek. 36:24.

 

ARE WE NOT DELIVERED FROM KEEPING THE LAW?

 

Question No. 75:

 

To what law does Galatians 3:13 refer? Does deliverance from the curse of the law of sin mean deliverance from keeping the ten commandments?

 

Answer:

 

The law spoken of in Galatians 3:13 is the Ten commandment law (Ex.20:). It teaches one that his obedience to it brings to him the manifold blessing of: maintaining his fidelity to God and to man; safeguarding

 

 

Answerer Book 3                                  90

 

his religion (Ex. 20:3-7) if it be built on Truth; ever reminding him that God created the heaven and the earth in six working days, securing for him the joyous privilege to be with God while resting on His Holy Day–the seventh (Ex. 20:8-11); teaching children to honor their parents (Ex. 20:12), preventing one from murdering (Ex. 20:13); preserving chastity in all, but particularly safeguarding women (Ex. 20.14); instilling in him honesty (Ex. 20:15) and developing the highest integrity; keeping him from falsehood (Ex. 20:16); and saving him from covetousness (Ex. 20:17). It is the Christian’s mirror, and his defense.

 

A doctrine, therefore, which countermands strict obedience to the law of God, the only written words which He has vouchsafed to us with His own fingers and publicly spoken by His own voice (Ex. 31:18; Deut. 4:13, 14), is in consequence permitting worship of other gods, and is thus in effect not only teaching Christians to dishonor the Father of all creation but also thereby encouraging dishonor to all parents, besides winking at murder, immorality, dishonesty, lying, and covetousness.

 

Hence, if violated, the law brings curses; if kept inviolate, it brings blessings. (See Exodus 20:5, 6; Revelation 22: 14.) No one, however without a thorough conversion can possibly have either the burden or the power to keep it inviolate.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  91

 

FOR WHAT PURPOSE SHALL A LIKENESS NOT BE MADE?

 

Question No. 76:

 

Does not the second commandment of the Decalogue forbid one’s carving, casting, painting, or drawing a likeness of anything that is in heaven or in earth?

 

Answer:

 

To be sure, the second commandment does prohibit the making of likeness to anything, be it in heaven or be it in earth, for the purpose of worshiping God. Some, however, take the extreme position that it forbids the making of any kind of likeness to anything for any reason, even for the purpose of illustrating a thought. To thus condemn any kind of pictorialization, be it scenic, mural, portraitive, photographic, architectural, or whatever, would be to proscribe the whole body of pictorial art and science–the primary implementage of civilization’s education system.

 

Nevertheless, if such be the Divinely-willed intent of the commandment, then we must obey it without questioning, and we shall be better off regardless of the consequence.

 

The Bible Itself, however, reveals that the commandment does not prohibit the making of likenesses for any but the purpose of worship. And It even gives the reason for the prohibition. In the writings of Moses, we read:

 

Answerer Book 3                                  92

 

“And the Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire: ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude; only ye heard a voice…Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves; for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire: lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the likeness of male or female, the likeness of any beast that is on the earth, the likeness of any winged fowl that flieth in the air, the likeness of any thing that creepeth on the ground, the likeness of any fish that is in the waters beneath the earth: and lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, even all the host of heaven, shouldest be driven to worship them, and serve them which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations under the whole heaven.” Deut. 4:12, 15-19.

 

Moreover, in Solomon’s temple, likenesses of God’s creation were used. For example, Solomon “made a great throne of ivory, and overlaid it with pure gold. And there were six steps to the throne, with a footstool of gold, which were fastened to the throne, and stays on each side of the sitting place, and two lions standing by the stays: and twelve lions stood there on the one side and on the other upon the six steps.” 2 Chron. 9:17-19.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  93

 

Again, he made a molten sea, “and under it was the similitude of oxen, which did compass it round about.” 2 Chron. 4:3.

 

Then, too, “cherubims spread forth their wings over the place of the ark, and the cherubims covered the ark and the staves thereof above.” 2 Chron. 5:8.

 

Were not these likenesses of creatures which God created? Did not the Lord direct in the building? The commandment, therefore, prohibits making an imaginary image of God or of anything for the purpose of worship.

 

(All italics ours)

 

WHAT SHALL YOUR NEXT

STEP BE?

 

Now if you have enjoyed, appreciated, and profited by this question-and-answer excursion through Book No. 3, and if you desire to continue then *send for Book No. 4. It will be mailed as a Christian service without charge or obligation.

 

*All five books entitled, “The Answerer” are included on this CD-Rom.

 

Answerer Book 3                                  94

The Answerer Book No. 4

The Answerer Book No. 4

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  1

 

 

Copyright 1944, by

V.T. Houteff

All Rights Reserved

 

 

That everyone who thirsteth for the truth may obtain it, this booklet of questions and answers is, as a Christian service, mailed without charge.  Send for it. It levies but one exaction, the soul’s obligation to itself to prove all things and hold fast that which is good.  The only strings attached to this free proffer are the golden strands of Eden and the crimson cords of Calvary–the ties that bind.

 

Names and addresses of Seventh-day Adventists will be appreciated.

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  2

 

 

THE ANSWERER

Book No. 4

 

Questions and Answers on Present Truth

Topics in the Interest of the Seventh-day

Adventist Brethren and Readers

 

of

 

The Shepherd’s Rod

By V.T. Houteff

 

 

This “scribe,” instructed

unto the kingdom  of

heaven, “bringeth forth

…things new and old.”

Matt. 13:52.

 

 

Now “sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and

be ready always to give an answer to every man

that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in

you with meekness and fear.”

1 Pet. 3:15.

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  3

 

CONTENTS

 

Josiah’s Or John’s Prophecy Fulfilled?     5

Are The Great Tribulation

And The Time Of Trouble The Same?  6

When Called Themselves By The Name Of The Lord?       7

Is Reformation Not Perfection? 10

Sanctified In A Moment, Or Day By Day?               12

Spued Out, Or Cast Out?              18

What Is “The Rod Of My Son?”  19

What Is The Sword Of The Lord?               19

Are “Zion” And “Jerusalem” The Same? 20

Has He Or Will He Tread Them Down?   22

Baptized For Remission

Of Sins, Or For Progressing With Truth?             23

Who Is The King Of Mt. Carmel Center? 24

Is It Too Late To Get Into The Net?          28

What To Do When Disfellowshiped?      30

What Is The Difference Between “Come” And “Coming”?              33

If Half And Half Then, What About Now?              34

Does Membership Supersede Knowledge Of Truth?        35

I Now Believe, But Am I Entitled To Membership?            36

What About Peter And The Keys?            37

To Whom Should My Tithe Go? 41

Cannot My Home Be His “Storehouse”? 44

Is It My Duty to Set Right The Lord’s Treasury?   46

What Is Subject To Tithing?         47

What About Tithing Gifts?           48

What “Insurance” Should Christians Carry?          49

Who Are Worthy Of Alms?          58

What Is The Second Tithe Used For?       59

What Makes Unity?       66

What Should The Home Be?       69

If Two Do Not Agree How Can They Walk Together?        78

How To Avoid Rearing Misfits?  81

What Shall Your Next Step Be?  94

 

Answerer Book 4                                  4

 

 

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

 

 

JOSIAH’S OR JOHN’S PROPHECY FULFILLED?

 

Question No. 77:

 

Because his prediction of the fall of the Ottoman Empire on August 11, 1840, was strikingly  fulfilled, was Josiah Litch correct in claiming that the prophecy of Revelation 9:5, 15-20, was thus perfectly enacted?

 

Answer:

 

Though in the working out of Litch’s prediction, there was a seemingly preternatural element of coincidence, the event in question could not have been that described in John’s prophecy, for the latter reveals that the four angels bound in the Euphrates were to slay the third part of men. And where in the Scriptures is any Gentile nation symbolized by angels? Moreover, the Ottoman Empire did not fall at all; instead, it placed itself “under the control of Christian nations.”–The Great Controversy, p. 335. Furthermore, the angels had an army of 200,000,000 horsemen, while Turkey never had that many cavalrymen in all her lifetime! Still further, the prophecy of The Revelation calls for slaying the “third part of men” (Rev. 9:15), whereas in the fulfillment of Litch’s prediction, no slaying took place. In view of all these facts, it is self-evident that though Litch’s prediction may have

 

Answerer Book 4                                  5

 

been fulfilled, it in no wise had reference to the Revelator’s.

 

The Great Controversy records merely that Litch’s own prediction, not John’s met fulfillment. So, Litch’s prediction, being erroneously based on The Revelation, was a preternatural coincidence, not a fulfillment of the Revelator’s prophecy.

 

ARE THE GREAT TRIBULATION AND THE TIME OF TROUBLE THE SAME?

 

Question No. 78:

 

How can one prove that the “great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world…nor ever shall be” (Matt. 24:21), is not the “time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation”? Dan. 12:1.

 

Answer:

 

Prophesying of “the great tribulation,” Christ forewarned that it would be a time of persecution, privation, and death to the saints, and that they should therefore flee “into the mountains” to save their lives, lest “there should no flesh be saved.” Matt. 24:16, 22.

 

But Daniel foretells that in “the time of trouble, such as never was,” Michael will stand up and deliver every one of the saints, so that they will not experience death.

 

Obviously, therefore, these two events occur at different times, each being special

 

Answerer Book 4                                  6

 

and unique, the greatest of its kind. Indeed, prophecy declares that there shall never be another such “tribulation,” and there shall never be another such “trouble.”

 

(See The Answerer, Book No. 2, Question No. 47,  for detailed description of these two events.)

 

WHEN CALLED THEMSELVES BY THE NAME OF THE LORD?

 

Question No. 79:

 

Did not Abel call upon the name of the Lord when he offered the sacrifice (Gen. 4:4)? If so, then why does Genesis 4:26 (margin) say that after Seth was born, “then began men to call themselves by the name of the Lord”?

 

Answer:

 

Although from the death of Abel to the birth of Seth (Gen. 4:25), Cain was the only living son of Adam, yet neither he nor his posterity were followers of God; so they were “the sons of men.” But Seth and his descendants, who had the spirit of Abel, called on the name of the Lord, and they were “the sons of God.” Gen. 6:2.

 

Hence, as there were two different classes of worshipers (true and false) in close contact with each other, it became necessary to give themselves titles so as to make a distinction between the followers of man and the followers of God. The descendants of Seth were the first to

 

Answerer Book 4                                  7

 

call “themselves by the name of the Lord,” just as the Jews who long afterward accepted Christ were the first to call themselves Christians. And just as the Jews who rejected Christ continued to call themselves Jews, so the descendants of Cain continued to call themselves “the sons of men.”

 

From this scripture comes the evidence that the careless and ignorant religious practices which we see today, with their persecuting spirit against those who worship God precisely as He has commanded, had their beginning with Cain; also that from Abel stems the influence of obedience, reaching even unto this day. Consequently  there are still in the world the “sons of men” as well as the “sons of God,” the followers of men and the followers of God. And just as the religion of the “sons of men” in those days was such as their father Cain practiced,–not according to God’s command, but according to their own choosing,–so is the religion of the sons of men today. A great many still worship in the same manner in which their fathers did, not taking the slightest pains to know for themselves the difference between the false and the true, but naturally  and thoughtlessly dashing along to their doom, as the Gadarene swine dashed over the cliffs into the sea (Matt. 8:32; Mark 5:13).

 

But despite the holy name which the sons of Seth took to themselves in those days, many of them intermingled with the

 

Answerer Book 4                                  8

 

sons of men; that is, “the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose.” Gen. 6:2.  This evil practice speedily carried the wickedness of the sons of men into the homes of the sons of God. “And God saw that the wickedness  of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that He had made man on the earth, and it grieved Him at His heart. And the Lord said I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth Me that I have made them.” “And behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life, from under heaven; and everything  that is in the earth shall die.” Gen. 6:5-7, 17.

 

Looking forward to our own day, Jesus declared:  “For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” Matthew 24:38, 39. Should not, therefore, the “sons of God” in these days take all the more heed to these examples and keep themselves separate from “the daughters of men”?

 

Answerer Book 4                                  9

 

These lessons teach that every individual himself, without the influence of another should determine to know and to practice the Truth if he wishes to escape the Enemy’s invisible  webs spread along the path of his feet. He should now know the worst of his own case if he wants to keep his crown of eternal life, his most priceless treasure. If he does not, he will lose it.

 

IS REFORMATION NOT PERFECTION?

 

Question No. 80:

 

The statement in “The Symbolic Code,” July 1935, Vol. 1, No. 13, p. 9, that “if the individual does not reform at the moment he is convinced of the Truth, neither will he do it later,” makes me fearful. For if it is so, then I have done things to cause me to be lost. What hope is there for me?

 

Answer:

 

The Code does not mean by the word “reform” that one must become perfect all at once.  Perfection is attained through continuing in the Truth and climbing the ladder of perfection step by step. (See Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 187). A true Christian never lags behind, but as perfect corn of the field steadily develops in the ear, so also does he develop in the Christian sphere as far as the Light leads him forth. Hence if you have made a start and are

 

Answerer Book 4                                  10

 

still running in the race, there is no reason why you should be lost, “for a just man falleth seven times, and riseth up again.” Prov. 24:16. “And if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” 1 John 2:1.

 

The class which does not reform, according to the Code, are those who do not start in the race when convinced of advanced Truth, but who, like the Jews of Christ’s day or the Laodiceans of today, say, We are “rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing”  (Rev. 3:17); or who, like Felix, excuse themselves, saying, “Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee.” Acts 24 :25.

 

The fact that you are striving to overcome sin by walking in the Light, is sufficient evidence that you are not lost. And if you thus continue, you shall be saved, else we are all lost.

 

The Enemy would like to deceive us one way or another, he cares not which, and we should not give him any occasion. Paul’s counsel is: “Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us.” Heb. 12:1.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  11

 

SANCTIFIED IN A MOMENT, OR DAY BY DAY?

 

Question No. 81:

 

What part do we play in the process of sanctification, and when is a person sanctified?

 

Answer:

 

“We should consider the words of the apostle Paul, in which he appeals to this brethren, by the mercies of God, to present their bodies ‘a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God.’… Sanctification is not merely a theory, an emotion, or a form of words, but a living, active principle, entering into the everyday life. It requires that our habits of eating, drinking and dressing, be such as to secure the preservation of physical, mental, and moral health, that we may present to the Lord our bodies–not an offering corrupted by wrong habits, but–‘a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God.’ Rom. 12:1”–Counsels on Health, p. 67.

 

“True sanctification comes through the working out of the principle of love. ‘God is love and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him.’ The life of him in whose heart Christ abides, will reveal practical godliness. The character will be purified, elevated, ennobled, and glorified. Pure doctrine will blend with works of righteousness; heavenly precepts will mingle with holy practices.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  12

 

“Sanctification…is not gained by a happy flight of feeling, but is the result of constantly dying to sin, and constantly living for Christ. Wrongs cannot be righted nor reformations wrought in the character by feeble, intermittent efforts. It is only by long, persevering effort sore discipline, and stern conflict, that we shall overcome. We know not one day how strong will be our conflict the next. So long as Satan reigns, we shall have self to subdue, besetting sins to overcome; so long as life shall last, there will be no stopping place, no point which we can reach and say, I have fully attained. Sanctification is the result of life-long  obedience.”–The Acts of the Apostles, p. 560.

 

“Day by day, hour by hour, a vigorous work of self-denial and of sanctification must go on within; then the works will bear witness that Jesus is abiding in the heart by faith. Sanctification does not close the avenues of the soul to knowledge, but expands the mind, and inspires it to search for truth as for hidden treasure.”–Counsels to Teachers, p. 449.

 

“There is no Bible sanctification for those who cast a part of the truth behind them”  (Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 33 8), for “this work cannot go on in the heart while the light on any part of the truth is rejected or neglected. The sanctified soul will not be content to remain in ignorance, but will desire to walk in the light and to seek

 

Answerer Book 4                                  13

 

for greater light. As a miner digs for gold and silver, so the follower of Christ will seek for truth, as for hidden treasures, and will press from light to a greater light, ever increasing in knowledge. He will continually grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.”–The Review  and Herald, June 17, 1890.

 

“Many…do not exemplify the truth in their lives. They have special exercises upon sanctification, yet cast the word of God behind them. They pray sanctification, sing sanctification, and shout sanctification…The present truth, which is the channel, is not regarded, but is trampled under foot. Men may cry, Holiness! holiness! sanctification! sanctification! consecration! consecration! and yet know no more by experience of what they talk than the sinner with his corrupt propensities. God will soon tear off this whitewashed garb of professed sanctification which some who are carnally minded have thrown around them to hide the deformity of the soul.”–Testimonies, Vol. 1, pp. 338, 336.

 

“The prophet Daniel was an example of true sanctification. His long life was filled up with noble service for his Master. He was a man ‘greatly beloved’ of Heaven. Yet instead of claiming to be pure and holy, this honored prophet identified himself with the really sinful of Israel, as he pleaded before God in behalf of his people:

 

Answerer Book 4                                  14

 

‘We do not present our supplications before Thee for our righteousnesses, but for Thy great mercies.’ ‘We have sinned, we have done wickedly.’ He declares, ‘I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people.’ And when at a later time the Son of God appeared, to give him instruction, Daniel says, ‘My comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength.’

 

“When Job heard the voice of the Lord out of the whirlwind, he exclaimed, ‘I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.’ It was when Isaiah saw the glory of the Lord, and heard the cherubim crying, ‘Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts,’ that he cried out, ‘Woe is me! for I am undone.’ Paul after he was caught up into the third heaven and heard things which it was not possible for a man to utter, speaks of himself as ‘less than the least of all saints.'”–The Great Controversy, pp. 470, 471.

 

“Paul’s sanctification was the result of a constant conflict with self. He said, ‘I die daily.’ His will and His desires every day conflicted with duty and the will of God. Instead of following inclination, he did God’s will, however crucifying to his own nature.

 

“God leads His people on step by step. The Christian life is a battle and a march. In this warfare there is no release; the effort must be continuous and persevering.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  15

 

It is by unceasing endeavor that we maintain the victory over the temptations of Satan. Christian integrity must be sought with resistless energy, and maintained with a resolute fixedness of purpose.

 

“No one will be borne upward without stern, persevering effort in his own behalf. All must engage in this warfare for themselves….The struggle for conquest over self, for holiness and heaven, is a life-long struggle. Without continual effort and constant activity, there can be no advancement in the divine life, no attainment of the victor’s crown.”–Testimonies,  Vol. 8, p. 313.

 

“This is the will of God concerning human beings, even their sanctification. In urging our way upward, heavenward, every faculty must be kept in the most healthy condition, prepared to do faithful service. The powers with which God has endowed man are to be put to the stretch….Man can not possibly do this of himself; he must have divine aid. What part is the human agent to act?–‘Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.’ Phil. 2:12, 13.”–Id., p. 64.

 

Finally, the working of the principle of true sanctification in the Christian heart is inimitably illustrated in Christ’s parable of the growing seed:  “first the blade, then

 

Answerer Book 4                                  16

 

the ear, after that the full corn in the ear.” Mark 4:28.

 

Thus from grace to grace ascends the climb of true sanctification, which is the dynamic process of progressive regeneration through the continual impartation of the righteousness of Christ, “by the power of the indwelling Spirit of God” (The Great Controversy, p. 469), for “the impartation of the Spirit is the impartation of the life of Christ” (Gospel Workers, p. 285)–complete sanctification.

 

By way of comparison:”The righteousness by which we are justified [the first phase of  sanctification] is imputed. The righteousness by which we are sanctified [the second phase] is imparted. The first is our title to heaven; the second is our fitness for heaven.”–The Review and Herald, June 4, 1895 (In Christ Our Righteousness, p. 98).

 

“The germination of the seed represents the beginning of spiritual life, and the development of the plant is a beautiful figure of Christian growth. As in nature, so in grace; there can be no life without growth. The plant must either grow or die. As its growth is silent and imperceptible, but continuous, so is the development of the Christian life. At every stage of development our life may be perfect; yet if God’s purpose for us is fulfilled, there will be continual advancement. Sanctification is the work of a lifetime. As our opportunities

 

Answerer Book 4                                  17

 

multiply, our experience will enlarge, and our knowledge increase. We shall become strong to bear responsibility, and our maturity will be in proportion to our privileges.”–Christ’s Object Lessons, pp. 65, 66.

 

“Here is Bible sanctification. It is not merely a show or outside work. It is sanctification received through the channel of truth. It is truth received in the heart, and practically carried out in the life.”–Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 339.

 

“Christ prayed for His disciples in these words: ‘Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth.’ There is no genuine sanctification, except through obedience to the truth.”–The  Sanctified Life, p. 49.

 

SPUED OUT, OR CAST OUT?

 

Question No. 82:

 

Please explain the following statement from “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 153: “Now to His people He gives one year to make good.”

 

Answer:

 

The foregoing statement simply means that God limited the leaders of Laodicea to one year in which to accept the sealing message and to carry it to their respective churches. Upon their failing to do so by the end of this limited period of grace, He rejected them as His servants. And now, if any of them accept the additional

 

Answerer Book 4                                  18

 

message (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 106;  Gospel Workers, p. 304), and desire to carry it to the laity, they may do so only under the direction of the present message–the “reorganization” spoken of in Christ Our Righteousness, 1941 Edition, p. 121.

 

WHAT IS “THE ROD OF MY SON”?

 

Question No. 83:

 

Will you please explain the meaning of the “rod” as used in Ezekiel 21:8-15?

 

Answer:

 

By calling Israel “the rod” of His son (Ps. 74:2; 110:2), God shows that they were His rod for punishing the heathen, just as Assyria was His rod for punishing Israel (Isa. 10:5). Thus the rod is an emblem of power or government, also an instrument of punishment.

 

WHAT IS THE SWORD OF THE LORD?

 

Question No. 84:

 

Does the Bible mean knives, guns, or bayonets when it speaks of “sword of the Lord” in the latter days?

 

Answer:

 

The term “sword,” as used in the Scriptures, signifies war, bloodshed, and vengeance. God’s sword is whatever instrument He uses to execute judgment; it is not necessarily a steel blade. Often it has been

 

Answerer Book 4                                  19

 

pestilence, fire, famine, earthquake, war, and a host of other elemental forces even the wicked as witnesses David’s cry: “Deliver my soul from the wicked, which is Thy sword.” Ps. 17:13.

 

ARE “ZION” AND “JERUSALEM” THE SAME?

 

Question No. 85:

 

Please explain the difference between the terms “Zion” and “Jerusalem” of Isaiah 52:1 and of Revelation 14:1.

 

Answer:

 

“Zion” and “Jerusalem” of Isaiah 52:1 must represent people, for it would be ridiculous to say to a hill and to a city, “Awake, awake, put on thy strength, put on thy beautiful garments.”

 

On ancient Zion’s exalted hill stood the palace of the king, “and the rulers of the people dwelt at Jerusalem: the rest of the people also cast lots, to bring one of ten to dwell in Jerusalem the holy city, and nine parts to dwell in other cities.” Neh. 11:1.  So the royal family resided on Mount Zion, and the lesser rulers and other government representative dwelt in Jerusalem proper.

 

The call, “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem,”  is applicable to the Laodicean church, the last of the seven

 

Answerer Book 4                                  20

 

churches, and the one which terminates the period of the “wheat” and the “tares” commingled, because after she puts on her beautiful garments, “the unclean shall no more come into” her. Those who will awake to the rousing call, put on strength by separating from the wicked, and put on the beautiful garments by turning to  righteousness, are those who will, in the “latter days,” make up Zion and Jerusalem–the princes and rulers of the people in the Kingdom-church restored.

 

Then “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict.  ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”–Prophets and Kings, p. 725.

 

Hence, “only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it [the Third Angel’s message] when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.”–The Review and Herald,  No. 19, 1908.

 

Now as to the meaning of the two terms, Zion and Jerusalem as used in Revelation 14:1, the second reference in question, the Revelator explains that the 144,000 of the twelve tribes of Israel are those who make up Zion. His words are, “And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  21

 

and with Him an hundred forty and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads.” Rev. 14:1.

 

These being the first fruits (Rev. 14:4), it further shows that they are the first of the harvest in “the end of the world.” Matt. 13:39. Obviously, then, those who were seen after them, the “great multitude…of all nations” (Rev. 7:9), are none other than the second fruits of the harvest, some of whom will dwell in Jerusalem.

 

So at this harvest time, “it shall come to pass…that the mountain of the Lord’s house [Mt. Zion] shall be established in the top of the mountains,  and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it.” Isa. 2:2.

 

HAS HE OR WILL HE TREAD THEM DOWN?

 

Question No. 86:

 

Through Isaiah (chapter 63, verse 3) Christ declared of Himself: “I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in Mine anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment.” Does this scripture apply to Christ’s work at the time of His first or at the time of His second Advent?

 

Answer:

 

The first part of the verse applies to the first advent of Christ, and the last part to

 

Answerer Book 4                                  22

 

the time of the purification of the church. Thus Christ by use of prophetic language, appears to be looking back on the time of His sufferings while He was on the cross, emphasizing that there were none with Him, and that, therefore, by inference, those who had no part in His agony have no right to rule over those whom He set free; and that whoever continues to hold His people in bondage and in ignorance of His Truth, will He tread in His anger and trample them in His fury and sprinkle their blood upon His garments, thereby staining all His raiment, and thus setting His people free.

 

BAPTIZED FOR REMISSION OF SINS, OR FOR PROGRESSING WITH TRUTH?

 

Question No. 87:

 

As we were admitted into the Seventh-day Adventist church membership on our former baptism in the Baptist church, is it now  necessary for us to be re-baptized?

 

Answer:

 

The Holy Scriptures teach a need of one baptism only (Eph. 4:5). As you were baptized by immersion  in the Baptist church and later united with the Seventh-day Adventist church for no reason other than to walk in brighter light of the Word, you had no need for re-baptism. And if you have been true to your Christian vows

 

Answerer Book 4                                  23

 

also in the Seventh-day Adventist church, then you have no need for re-baptism now.

 

Suppose you had been baptized by the apostle Paul and received into church fellowship, lived on up to the present time, all the while walking in the advancing light of the Lord, you would have followed Him through all of the seven successive Movements of the Reformation–the seven church periods. In the Protestant period, you would have been Lutheran first and Davidian last. In your thus having faithfully followed the light of Truth, it is neither Scriptural nor logical that God would have required you to be re-baptized every time you took a step forward.

 

WHO IS THE KING OE MT. CARMEL CENTER–GOD OR MAN?

 

Question No. 88:

 

Most of us have had a struggle to loose ourselves from the bands laid upon us by the church’s present leadership, and it seems no more than right that we have the assurance that the Lord is directing in all the movements at Mt. Carmel. May we know just how much of the work of Mt. Carmel is under the direction of the Lord?

 

Answer:

 

A careful thinking-through of this matter can end only in the realization that as God has promised to take the reins in His own hands, then that is exactly what He

 

Answerer Book 4                                  24

 

of necessity must be doing. Hence, all the confusion and perplexity with attendant questioning criticizing, and doubting over the work are irrational, inexcusable, and damaging.

 

“Satan,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “has ability to suggest doubts and to devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue, a mark of intelligence in them, to be unbelieving, and to question and quibble. Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion  for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit, and all should decide from the weight of evidence.”–Testimonies, Vol. 3 p. 255.

 

Moreover, no man can judge the work by his own wisdom or by the wisdom of other human beings, for, says the Spirit of Truth: “The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness….Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300.

 

“It is not for you to be intimidated by outward appearances, however forbidding

 

Answerer Book 4                                  25

 

they may be. It is for you to carry forward the work as the Lord has said it should be carried.”–Testimonies, Vol. 9, p. 141.

 

If each does well his part in the work that is given him to do, he will soon see that he has neither need nor capability to look after the Lord’s duties, or after the work that is assigned to others. He will know that the greatest and the only right thing he can do is courageously to accept the high challenge of “the angel of the Lord” unto Joshua: “If thou wilt walk in My ways, and if thou wilt keep My charge, then thou shalt also judge My house, and shalt also keep My courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by.” Zech. 3:7.

 

To Present-truth believers, one of the surest evidences that the Lord is leading in the work of Mt. Carmel, is that regardless of ceaseless opposition, paucity of laborers, and many other handicaps, the work is steadily moving onward with an irresistible power. It is, indeed, like the mustard seed.

 

Despite its humble, insignificant beginning, the criticism and the opposition against it, and the multiform obstacles and impediments which it has had to surmount, it is awakening multitudes throughout Laodicea. It has launched the ship of Reformation, and while many have

 

Answerer Book 4                                  26

 

already boarded it, others are rapidly approaching the decision to seek the safety it affords. They are restudying the Bible in the Divine Light of The Shepherd’s Rod. The Three Angel’s Messages have become to them as clear and sweet as a mountain stream. And those who never owned, and even those who never believed, the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy, are now purchasing all the volumes.

 

Certainly no one can thoughtfully say that such is the work of the Enemy, not without attributing authorship of the Bible to Satan. If the Bible is of the Lord, the message in the Rod cannot be of the Devil, for it is the Bible unfolded. Never without the power of God could it have so leavened the whole Denomination, for the All-Powerful One declares: “I the Lord do keep it; I will water it every moment: lest any hurt it, I will keep it night and day. Fury is not in Me: who would set the briers and thorns against Me in battle? I would go through them I would burn them together.” Isa. 27:3, 4.

 

Those who only profess to believe, are here warned that the Lord knows their work, and that He has not left His workmen in the darkness concerning it. Exposing their secrets, He says: “Also, thou son of man, the children of thy people still are talking against thee by the walls and in the doors of the houses, and speak one to another, every one to his brother, saying,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  27

 

Come, I pray you, and hear what is the word that cometh forth from the Lord. And they come unto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as My people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they shew much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. And, lo, thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not. And when this cometh to pass, (lo, it will come,) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them.” Ezek. 33:30-33.

 

IS IT TOO LATE TO GET INTO THE NET?

 

Question No. 89:

 

There is among us one who is teaching that if the net was drawn ashore (Matt. 13:47, 48) in 1930, then those who were not in it at that time (that is, who were not then members of the Seventh-day Adventist Church) cannot hope to be a part of the first fruits. If true, then why should one attempt to come in now rather than to wait for the time of the second fruits? Or, if already in the message, why should he continue striving to live up to it if his efforts are bound in futility because he missed the dead-line?

 

Answer:

 

The parabolical act of drawing the net to shore (the Lord’s momentarily intermitting His work) does not, in the literal

 

Answerer Book 4                                  28

 

connection, bar any from getting into it if they put forth the necessary effort. For, though fish, as fish, cannot actually swim to a net after it is drawn ashore, yet as people they can actually get into the church up to the close of probation.

 

Surely if good fish manage to get into the net while it is being hauled ashore, the fishermen will not throw them out with the bad simply because the net did not catch them. Rather they will be accounted even more precious because of their own extra effort expended in getting in, without anyone’s going after them with the net. If one cannot see the possibility of himself as a fish getting into the net, he can easily see himself as a sheep getting into the fold.

 

Clearly, then, the dead-line idea is a specious concept, which can only discourage the Christian’s progress, causing some already in the message to rationalize their way out because of the futility of staying in, and justifying others in not making the necessary effort to get into the net of salvation when the opportunity presents itself. Indeed, it even forces them to forgo their present opportunity and to wait for one that is never coming!

 

Today,” says the Spirit of God, “if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts.” Heb. 4:7.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  29

 

WHAT TO DO WHEN DISFELLOWSHIPED?

 

Question No. 90:

 

Should those of us who have been disfellowshiped continue to attend church services? If so, and if the opportunity there presents itself for us to speak a word incident to Present Truth, should we? But what if we are asked to say nothing suggestive of Present Truth–should we acquiesce and remain silent forever?  And what shall we do if they do not let us participate in the communion service?

 

Answer:

 

Our relation to the church is the same as was John the Baptist’s Jesus Christ’s, and the apostles’: We have a message to proclaim to the church, and though the church officials order us out, as the Sanhedrin ordered the apostles out of the “temple,” we must in a righteous way refuse to leave, and must continue returning to the church. For if we depart and stay away and become strangers, how, then, shall we proclaim the message to our people?

 

All must realize, however, that it ill becomes a Christian to cause any disturbance at anytime, especially during church services. Neither is it possible for any of us by such methods to present the message to them, or to convince them that we are speaking “the words of life.” By witnessing silently, reverently, and circumspectly in church and out of church, we shall give

 

Answerer Book 4                                  30

 

provocation for naught but false accusations.

 

In Sabbath School, it is perfectly right and  permissible to answer questions which arise in connection with the lesson. For this, they cannot justly accuse anyone of causing disturbance, as it is in no wise an infraction of the constituted purpose and rules of the Sabbath School. But if anyone should be specifically requested not to answer questions, then let him refrain from doing so rather than cause contention and displeasure.  It is wrong to create controversy or to argue over any points which may arise. Nothing but harm to the cause of Present Truth can result from such procedure. Let your deportment win the people’s confidence.

 

Two of the chief reasons for not staying away from Sabbath School and church services are, (1) that we would be depriving ourselves of the privilege of public worship in the church we helped build, and (2) that by absenting ourselves from services, we would become strangers  to our brethren and would have to become reacquainted with them if ever we were to give the message to them. By continuing, though, to go to church, we are then, after the congregation is dismissed, afforded an opportunity to speak with the brethren in the interest of the message, urging them to investigate for themselves either by attending our studies or by reading the publications

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  31

 

of Present Truth. Also, there is always an opportunity to get one or more new names and addresses to send in for our mailing list.

 

So, if we voluntarily stay away from the church services, we lay ourselves open to the charge of being offshoots from the body, and at the same time forfeit the opportunity of coming in contact with the congregation.

 

Moreover, if in this wise we separate ourselves, then in the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. when those who have not the “mark” are taken away, we shall not have the same right to claim an inheritance in the Denomination.

 

In regard to our participating in the Denomination’s communion service, we believe  that inasmuch as it regularly celebrates this ordinance, we should take part in it in so far as is possible. For should we voluntarily absent ourselves from it, we should then give them a wrong impression. If the church refuses to serve us or to let us serve others in the ordinance of humility, there is nothing we can do but wait until the service is over. And if they ignore us when passing the bread and the wine, we are not to murmur or say anything, but to endure patiently the slight. By so demeaning ourselves, the honest ones in the congregation will see the unchristlike attitude and the folly of the church officers,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  32

 

and will begin to arouse and take in the situation.

 

Though we may, against our will, be excluded from participating in the ordinances, we nevertheless shall have our names in the Book of Life and like the unbaptized thief on the cross, shall enter Paradise for having done our very best. Therefore, Brethren, let us be faithful in our  attending church services and in our deportment “lest, a promise being left us of entering into His rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.” Heb. 4:1.

 

WHAT IS THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN “COME” AND “COMING”?

 

Question No. 91:

 

In “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 20, the point is made that John saw the angel of  Revelation 18, not coming, not in flight on his way down, but “come” down, that is, already arrived. But in plain English “come down” means descend. And Sister White says: “as he descended.” How, therefore, can the “Rod” rightly lay stress upon the thought that John saw him already “come”–already arrived?

 

Answer:

 

When something of high velocity such as a bullet or a bolt of lightning is coming on, its high rate of travel does not give an observer time to view the continuity of its onward progress–its “coming”, he is able to behold it only when it is finally arrived–“come.” Thus the fact that the angel

 

Answerer Book 4                                  33

 

of Revelation 18:1 is seen, not “coming” (as is the angel of Revelation 7:2), but “come,” signifies that he comes suddenly–like the anger of Daniel 9:21.

 

By contrast, in beholding the approach of an object such as the sun, an observer is well able to keep steadily in view the continuity of its “ascending.” Accordingly, the Rod observes that the angel of Revelation 7:2 was seen while yet afar off, “ascending from the east,” because he was coming slowly like the sun; whereas the angel of Revelation 18:1 was seen suddenly “come,” because the terrific momentum of his downward flight did not allow enough time for the human eye to see him “coming.”

 

This contradistinction between the speed of the two angels, because of the different  significance of each, is the point of stress.

 

IF HALF AND HALF THEN, WHAT ABOUT NOW?

 

Question No. 92:

 

“The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 30, makes the statement that the Seventh-day Adventist denomination numbered 300,000 at the time the book was written, this fact suggesting that about half, 144,000, are the five wise virgins and that the other half are the five foolish virgins. But how can this be so when today the Denomination numbers 500,000?

 

Answer:

 

Writing in 1930, the Rod was necessarily

 

Answerer Book 4                                  34

 

speaking in terms, not of the then unknown  membership of today, but of the established  membership at that time. And though the number then (300,000) did naturally suggest about an even division of members (two classes, good and bad–“wise virgins” and “foolish virgins”), yet as there are only 144,000 Israelites to be sealed, the number of the unsealed would have even then exceeded the number of the sealed.

 

In the final analysis, however, it is neither the Rod’s purpose nor its intent to say just how many wise and how many foolish there will be in this first-fruit harvest, for when the whole truth is made known, the figure of the “five wise virgins,”  besides comprehending the 144,000 from the tribes of Israel, may be found to include a considerable number from the Gentile nations.

 

DOES MEMBERSHIP SUPERSEDE KNOWLEDGE OF TRUTH?

 

Question No. 93:

 

Although I am not a member of the Seventh-day  Adventist Church, yet since I have the light on Ezekiel 9 and on the truth of the 144,000, will I fall in the slaughter of the wicked if I do not fully accept and live up to the light? And, conversely, will I be subject to the enjoyment of the privileges of the 144,000 and be one of them if I obey all the light of this message?

 

Answerer Book 4                                  35

 

Answer:

 

Even though you are not a member of the church, still you will be held accountable for the light which you have on the subject, for no one finds the truth accidentally, or sees it without the Holy Spirit’s aid.

 

By the same law of accountability or sacred  responsibility, even though you may have come into the message only recently you can be eligible  for the election of the 144,000 if you live up to the message that is to purify and seal them. Whether or not for a certainty, however, you will be one of them, we do not know, but if you are faithful to the message, you will at least be one with them.

 

I NOW BELIEVE, BUT AM I ENTITLED TO MEMBERSHIP?

 

Question No. 94:

 

If one has read “The Shepherd’s Rod” series and has learned and believes what the message teaches, would you advise him first to join, the Seventh-day Adventist denomination?

 

Answer:

 

If one has unreservedly accepted the whole Truth, his privilege and duty is to be baptized into church fellowship. But having studied the Third Angel’s Message through the medium of the Rod, which is opposed by the Seventh-day Adventist ministry, he may consequently be denied baptism and membership by them. Nevertheless, if he has done all he can to receive

 

Answerer Book 4                                  36

 

baptism and to unite with the church, and they refuse to fellowship him, then his duty is to arrange with Mt. Carmel Center for baptism and membership.

 

It is the having of one’s name in the books, not merely of the church, but of heaven, that is the gilt-edged security of salvation. And it is the acceptance of the message of the hour, and a  commensurate endeavor faithfully to obey all its teachings, that win the saint’s fellowship and heaven’s son-ship certificate.

 

As one witnesses for Present Truth, its enemies in the Denomination will oppose and disfellowship him if he already holds membership there but such deprivation must not discourage him. “Blessed are ye,” says the Lord, “when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.” Luke 6:22.

 

“Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His Word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” Isa. 66:5.

 

WHAT ABOUT PETER AND THE “KEYS”?

 

Question No. 95:

 

Please explain Matthew 16:15-19. Why did Christ give the Keys to Peter? Why not to another, or to all?

 

Answerer Book 4                                  37

 

Answer:

 

Peter was the only one who gave the right answer to the question, “But whom say ye that I am?” Therefore to Peter and to none other, Jesus said, “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,” having first assured him that “flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto” him but His Father which is in heaven.

 

When God makes man to understand something which is beyond finite knowledge, the Bible terms the act, Inspiration. Hence, Jesus pronounced Peter inspired. This Inspiration and Jesus’ testimony, therefore, were the Keys to the central theme of man’s salvation–knowledge of the Son of God. This is the truth, the gospel, that had to be proclaimed. It was the Present Truth–an inspired message direct from God. Thus possessed of a revelation by which every man was to be judged either for salvation or for condemnation, Peter and his associates became responsible either to lock or to unlock salvation to every living soul under heaven.

 

Consequently, when Christ gave the Keys to Peter, He gave him the gospel and a divine commission  to preach it. And so long as Peter and his co-workers were true to this charge, just so long did they possess the Keys to lock or to unlock to men the kingdom of God, and to have sanctioned in heaven whatever they bound or loosed on earth. Accordingly, with Inspiration

 

Answerer Book 4                                  38

 

and progressive revelation, Present Truth, go the Keys.

 

Obviously, therefore, a message from heaven, proclaimed by God’s chosen servants, is all-powerful, and by it man’s eternal destiny is decided.

 

Plainly, then, the Keys are not the church herself,  but are in the message which she proclaims. So no man or set of men has power to loose or bind with Heaven’s approval save at the instance of a message vouchsafed directly from Heaven for them to bear for the time then present: “Different periods in the history of the church have each been marked by the development of some special truth, adapted to the necessities of God’s people at that time.”–The Great Controversy, p. 609. It has been so from time immemorial.

 

Noah, too, had the Keys, and was thus able to loose or bind both in heaven and on earth. The fact that even “the gates of hell” could not prevail against the ark, bears witness to this.

 

And God’s promise to Abraham, “I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed” (Gen. 12:3), shows that he, too, had the Keys of heaven.

 

Also, in the Providentially controlled hand of Moses, the Keys swung open the gates of the kingdom to the freedom and

 

Answerer Book 4                                  39

 

salvation of the righteous, and closed them in doom upon the wicked. Thus “Moses said, Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these works; for I have not done them of mine own mind. If these men die the common death of all men, or if they be visited after the visitation of all men; then the Lord hath not sent me. But if the Lord make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow them up, with all the appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the pit; then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the Lord. And it came to pass as he had made an end of speaking all these words, that the ground clave asunder that was under  them: and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their houses, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods.” Num. 16:28-32.

 

Through Moses God committed the Keys to the Hebrew host, and withdrew them in Christ’s day when the Jews rejected Him. Then He transferred  the Keys to the founders of the Christian church.

 

But notwithstanding the example of the past the adherents of the apostles eventually also  repeated the mistakes of Moses’ followers. Yet throughout the Dark Ages, and especially during  the Reformation period, God continued to entrust messenger after messenger, and Movement after Movement, with the Divine legacy. But again

 

Answerer Book 4                                  40

 

and again down through the Reformation to the call of William Miller, each successive group repeated the folly of becoming satisfied with a static message, until finally when all the Protestant churches of Miller’s day rejected the message for that time, they, too, unwittingly refused to be any longer the custodians of the sacred Keys.

 

Thus Miller and his associates possessed them until the time of God’s next message, the judgment of the dead, when the sacred Keys passed from the Millerite Movement to the Seventh-day Adventist denomination. But if it now rejects God’s pleadings to anoint its eyes with the eyesalve which He is offering to it, it too, will let the Keys slip from its grasp and pass into the hands of those who are to proclaim the additional message, the judgment of the living, the message of the Loud Cry. (See Early Writings, pp. 277-279).  And, tragedy of tragedies! this very thing the Laodiceans are in their blindness doing, thereby repeating the history of God’s people through the ages.

 

TO WHOM SHOULD MY TITHE GO?

 

Question No. 96:

 

While still holding membership in the Seventh-day  Adventist denomination, should one pay tithe to the Davidians?

 

Answer:

 

One can best answer this question by

 

Answerer Book 4                                  41

 

asking himself the following questions:

 

Do I believe that The Shepherd’s Rod contains the message of the hour, the sealing message of the 144,000? Have I received any spiritual help from it? Has it caused me to repent of formerly indulged sins? Am I now a better Seventh-day Adventist than I was before I accepted it? Has it made me love the Bible, the Spirit of Prophecy, and the brethren more than ever before?

 

If one’s answer to each of these questions is “No,” then he should pay his tithe to the church of which he is still a member. If his answer to them is “Yes,” and if he is still in doubt as to where he should pay his tithe, then he should further question  himself:

 

Had I continued in the Laodicean course in which the Rod found me, could I be saved and ready to meet the Lord at His coming? Can my Seventh-day Adventist brethren be saved by remaining in their present condition?

 

If to these questions one’s answer is “No,” then his answers to the following questions will instruct him where to pay this tithe.

 

Since I am responsible for the light which is now shining upon my pathway, and since I must help give it to my brethren, should I pay my tithe to the Denomination so that the ministry may have more

 

Answerer Book 4                                  42

 

money with which to fight both the message and my personal endeavors to reach the people with it, and thereby, working at cross-purposes, only help to keep them in darkness? Or, should I pay it to the Davidians, the “storehouse” of Present Truth, where it naturally should go to promote the advancement of a heart-searching reformation and to rescue my Seventh-day Adventist brethren from eternal ruin? And as they themselves are not prepared to meet the Lord (Testimonies,  Vol. 6, p. 371), then how can they adequately prepare the heathen? In view of all these facts, shall my tithe go to the Seventh-day Adventist denomination in behalf of the heathen or to the sealing message in behalf of the brethren? If I dare not place my tithe to the support of what I believe to be Present Truth, then how will it be supported, and where else can I conscientiously place my tithe?

 

Furthermore, if I place it in the Denomination to be used largely for the evangelizing of worldlings, rather than in the storehouse of Present Truth to be used for the benefit of my brethren, then am I not doing so to the neglect of my own brethren, and thus denying that I am my brother’s keeper?

 

And ought I, moreover, obey the ministers’ order to go in search of sheep in the house of Baal, instead of heeding the Lord’s express command to take the heaven-sent

 

Answerer Book 4                                  43

 

remedy to the sin-sick sheep in the house of Israel  (Matt. 10:6)? Which of these two endeavors would be the more sure to gain for me the commendation,  “Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord”? Matt. 25:21.

 

“Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing.” Matt. 24:45, 46.

 

Now if after having answered these questions to your satisfaction, you are still undecided as to what you should do with your tithe, then read Tract No. 4, The Latest News for Mother, 1943 Edition, pp. 63-70. Then “remember Lot’s wife,” and do as the Lord bids you.

 

CANNOT MY HOME BE HIS “STOREHOUSE”?

 

Question No. 97:

 

Is it Scriptural for one to retain and personally use his tithe and offerings in order to carry on the gospel work in his own community, according to his own plans?

 

Answer:

 

Nowhere in the Scriptures do we find permission to use the Lord’s money at our

 

Answerer Book 4                                  44

 

own discretion. The only justification for so doing would be sheer inability, for some reason to send it to the Lord’s “storehouse.” Should one voluntarily, though, engage in such a practice then he would set the wrong example before others. And if following in his lead, others assume  the same right, their course must inevitably result in seriously handicapping the Lord’s work, bleeding and subverting His treasury, and thus disorganizing His work and reducing the church to a mere shell, while her members are hiring themselves as laborers in the Lord’s vineyard, helping themselves to the Lord’s money, and running without having been sent! What a Babylon that would be!

 

Though the Lord commands, “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse” (Mal. 3: 10), He does not say to bring all the offerings. Thus, He shows that if we would engage in some personal charity or missionary activity, we should sustain it from offerings, not from the tithe.

 

“Angels keep a faithful record of every man’s work, and as judgment passes upon the house of God, the sentence of each is recorded by his name, and the angel is commissioned to spare not the unfaithful servants, but to cut them down at the time of slaughter….And the crowns they might have worn, had they been faithful, are put upon the heads of those saved by the faithful servants….”Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 198.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  45

 

IS IT MY DUTY TO SET RIGHT THE LORD’S TREASURY?

 

Question No. 98:

 

Should we pay our tithe to the “storehouse” if we know that it is not used rightly?

 

Answer:

 

Knowing that our tithe belongs to God’s storehouse, our greatest burden should be to see that it is faithfully paid there. Nowhere in the Bible do we find that the Lord has laid upon any tithe payer the policing of the channels through which these funds pass.

 

The Lord’s treasury is under His control, and if He Himself should not see fit to correct an abuse in the handling of His money, certainly we could not correct it however hard we might try. If we guard carefully that part of His work which He entrusts to us, our only concern will be to find out where His “storehouse” is, and then faithfully to deposit His money there. He has not made us responsible for its use; that, He will personally take over–even as He is now “taking the reins in His own hands.”

 

When the Promised Land was divided among the twelve tribes of Israel, the tribe of Levi received no land for an inheritance, as did the eleven tribes. Instead, the Lord decreed that the tithes of the other tribes were to go to the Levites. This was their inheritance. It was actually their own. And

 

Answerer Book 4                                  46

 

just as they, as the tithe receivers, had no right to dictate to the others, the tithe payers, what to do with their own increase after it had been tithed, so the tithe payers had no right to dictate to the tithe receivers what to do with the tithe. Each tribe was itself to be accountable to the Lord for that which He had entrusted to it. Thus it must be today.

 

WHAT IS SUBJECT TO TITHING?

 

Question No. 99:

 

Deuteronomy 14:22 says: “Thou shalt truly tithe all the increase of thy seed, that the field bringeth forth year by year.” How shall I tithe my crop?

 

Answer:

 

To facilitate answering this question, let us consider for example the case of a potato grower. Say that he is without expense for hired labor, irrigation, rent, etc. If free from such overhead and if his gross returns are $50 an acre, then the whole amount would be subject to tithe, which of course would be $5 an acre. If, however, he must operate with an overhead expense to produce his crop, then obviously such expense should be  deducted from the gross value of the produce, and only the remainder tithed. For instance, if the gross value of the crop be $50 an acre, and the overhead expense $10 an acre, then the net increase, the amount subject to tithe,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  47

 

would be $40 an acre, and the tithe only $4 instead of $5 an acre.

 

If, on the other hand, one is a wage earner, sustaining  the expense of social security, transportation to and from work, etc., then he deducts the amount of such expenses from his wages before tithing them. For example, if he receives $100 a month wages, and if he must spend 10 cents a day, or about $2.60 a month, for transportation, he then deducts $2.60 from $100, which leaves $97.40 to tithe.

 

If one’s income is from rentals, then he deducts the amount spent on upkeep of the property from his untithed gross income. Thus figuring one’s income, one tithes all his increase.

 

WHAT ABOUT TITHING GIFTS?

 

Question No. 100:

 

Since the Bible teaches that one should tithe all his increase, should not one therefore pay tithe on all gifts?

 

Answer:

 

Used as a noun, the word “increase” means “that which is added to the original stock; profits”–the return from one’s labor or inheritance. As we do not know whether it can therefore be Scripturally construed to enjoin paying tithe on small love gifts, the decision must rest entirely with the individual.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  48

 

WHAT “INSURANCE” SHOULD CHRISTIANS CARRY?

 

Question No. 101:

 

Does “burial insurance” come under the heading of “life insurance”?

 

Answer:

 

In the very nature of it, burial insurance is necessarily a kind of so-called “life insurance.” To class it as such, however, is not to condemn it out of hand. The Spirit of Prophecy bears testimony  against life insurance, not so much because it is life insurance, but because the world instead of the church is carrying it.

 

If the fallacy and shame in this practice is not immediately obvious, it becomes painfully evident when one puts to himself the questions: Should a loyal and true citizen of Christ’s Kingdom seek help or protection from a citizen of some other kingdom? Has the Lord appointed the world or the church to care for His people? Does He ask His children to sever all relations with the world when they are well, only to turn them back to it when they are in distress, in sickness, or in death, to have it take care of them? Are Christians to trust in Christ only while they are well, and in the Devil when they are sick or dying? Has not the Lord privileged the church to receive a blessing even for giving a drink of water to one of His little ones (Matt. 10:42)?

 

Answerer Book 4                                  49

 

Self-evident are the answers to these and to similarly pertinent questions. Totaled, they give the over-all correct answer: Never should the church’s members have to depend upon the world. They should depend only upon her. Shearing her members as a shepherd shears his sheep to the fullest while they are well and have “wool” to give, the church is morally bound to care for each one when sick or lame and with no more substance to give, and then to provide each of them a saint’s burial. Hence, a church which permits her members to carry any kind of personal  insurance policy save with the church itself  is disgracing Christianity and thus dishonoring  the Lord. And a Christian who neglects to make himself worthy of a church-insurance policy is like a foolish man who builds his house upon sand. The needs of the laity having been almost wholly neglected, the Rod is now urgently crying out to us that we, as Present-truth believers and reformers, come up to the help of the Lord and immediately correct these evils.

 

God’s ministers are not called to be salesmen, promoters, or auctioneers in order to raise means with which to carry on His work. Rather they are called to be preachers of the Truth and under-shepherds of His people, tenderly watching over every sheep, for such are worthy of being well cared for and protected not only in health but in sickness, not only in life but in death. It is a reproach to Christ when

 

Answerer Book 4                                  50

 

His people are left to the guardianship either of the world’s insurance companies or to the mercy of the world’s charitable societies. The church is both morally and lawfully obliged to stretch forth her motherly arms to her children and to give them tender care.

 

Thus as conservators of the church, we are challenged on this duty also, and we dare not fail. This great responsibility, along with that of carrying our maintenance program at the Headquarters of the “closing work for the church” requires, of course, a greater amount of means than merely the first tithe, the ministerial income. What then?

 

We cannot resort to the Denomination’s practice of raising goals during church services, for such a practice detracts from the object of the meetings, and desecrates both the house of God and His Holy Day. Such unholy trafficking on holy ground must cease! Do not wait until the Lord manifests His great power, and drives out the sheep and oxen along with the money changers, overturns their tables, and scatters their illicit revenues!

 

The Message therefore announces unequivocally that the Davidians who will please the Lord, will faithfully and systematically contribute a second tithe of his increase to this necessary fund, and thereby help build a defense-wall against the possibility of the Enemy’s bringing unholy,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  51

 

time-and-spirit-killing traffic into our devotional and educational gatherings. By so doing, each faithful believer will automatically be investing in this sacred insurance policy which will insure his own and his family’s needs not only in this life but also in the life to come.

 

If one’s income is $15 a week, then his first tithe will amount to $1.50; and his second tithe on the remaining $13.50 will amount to $1.35. Thus, his first and second tithe on $15 increase will total $2.85. Is this too much, Brother, Sister, for a work so great and grand as that presented  in the Davidian message, so vital to your salvation and welfare?

 

Let all Present-truth believers faithfully pay a first and second tithe as far as possible, then the Association can maintain its ministerial school, in addition to its boarding school for all needy and worthy children in Present Truth who are of school age, and provide a home for the aged, medical care for the needy sick, food for the hungry, and burial for those who fall at their posts of duty.

 

This most urgent as well as trying call, Brother and Sister, challenges your faithfulness, your loyalty, your cooperation, your vision in full), comprehending the message, and your love for the Lord’s heritage. Rise, therefore, and shine!

 

“Is not this the fast that I have chosen?”

 

Answerer Book 4                                  52

 

asks the Lord, “to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?

 

“Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily:  and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not. And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.” Isa. 58:6-12.

 

“The contributions required of the Hebrews for religious and charitable purposes

 

Answerer Book 4                                  53

 

amounted to fully one-fourth of their income. So heavy a tax upon the resources of the people might be expected to reduce them to poverty; but, on the contrary, the faithful observance of these regulations was one of the conditions of their prosperity. On condition of their obedience, God made them this promise: ‘I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field….And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts.'”–Patriarchs and Prophets, p. 527.

 

“When Paul sent Titus to Corinth to strengthen  the believers there, he instructed him…in the grace of giving….Their benevolence testified that they had not received the grace of God [the message] in vain. What could produce such liberality but the sanctification of the Spirit?…

 

“Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with Christian liberality. The followers of Christ should rejoice in the privilege of revealing in their lives the beneficence of their Redeemer. As they give to the Lord, they have the assurance that their treasure is going before them to the heavenly courts….The sower multiplies his seed by casting it away….By imparting they increase  their blessings.”–Acts of the Apostles, pp. 344, 345.

 

The church, therefore, is under as heavy

 

Answerer Book 4                                  54

 

moral, as well as lawful, obligation not only to carry the insurance for all her true and faithful followers but also to look after all their needs should they themselves at anytime become helpless, as are her members to support her work and to obey her divine message.

 

Setting forth this divinely imposed duty upon the people, and their Laodicean shepherd’s utter  disregard of it, also the final outcome of their dereliction of duty, Ezekiel warns:

 

“Son of man, prophesy against the shepherds…hear the Word of the Lord; As I live, saith the Lord God, surely because My flock became a prey, and My flock became meat to every beast of the field, because there was no shepherd, neither did My shepherds search for My flock, but the shepherds fed themselves, and fed not My flock; therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the Word of the Lord; Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I am against the shepherds; and I will require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any more; for I will deliver My flock from their mouth, that they may not be meat for them.

 

“For thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I, even I, will both search My sheep, and seek them out. As a shepherd seeketh out his flock in the day that he is among his

 

Answerer Book 4                                  55

 

sheep that are scattered; so will I seek out My sheep, and will deliver them out of all places where they have been scattered in the cloudy and dark day. And I will bring them out from the people, and gather them from the countries, and will bring them to their own land, and feed them upon the mountains of Israel by the rivers, and in all the inhabited places of the country. I will feed them in a good pasture, and upon the high mountains of Israel shall their fold be: there shall they lie in a good fold, and in a fat pasture shall they feed upon the mountains of Israel.

 

“I will feed My flock, and I will cause them to lie down, saith the Lord God. I will seek that which was lost, and bring again that which was driven away, and will bind up that which was broken, and will strengthen that which was sick: but I will destroy the fat and the strong; I will feed them with judgment.

 

“And as for you, O My flock, thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I judge between cattle and cattle, between the rams and the he goats. Seemeth it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good pasture, but ye must tread down with your feet the residue of your pastures? and to have drunk of the deep waters, but ye must foul the residue with your feet? And as for My flock, they eat that which ye have trodden with your feet; and they drink that which ye have fouled with your feet.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  56

 

“Therefore thus saith the Lord God unto them; Behold, I, even I, will judge between the fat cattle and between the lean cattle. Because ye have thrust with side and with shoulder, and pushed all the diseased with your horns, till ye have scattered them abroad; therefore will I save My flock, and they shall no more be a prey; and I will judge between cattle and cattle.

 

“And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd. And I the Lord will be their God, and My servant David a prince among them; I the Lord have spoken it.

 

“And I will make with them a covenant of peace, and will cause the evil beasts to cease out of the land: and they shall dwell safely in the wilderness, and sleep in the woods. And I will make them and the places round about My hill a blessing; and I will cause the shower to come down in his season; there shall be showers of blessing. And the tree of the field shall yield her fruit, and the earth shall yield her increase, and they shall be safe in their land, and shall know that I am the Lord, when I have broken the bands of their yoke, and delivered them out of the hand of those that served themselves of them. And they shall no more be a prey to the heathen, neither shall the beast of

 

Answerer Book 4                                  57

 

the land devour them; but they shall dwell safely, and none shall make them afraid.

 

“And I will raise up for them a plant of renown, and they shall be no more consumed with hunger in the land, neither bear the shame of the heathen any more. Thus shall they know that I the Lord their God am with them, and that they, even the house of Israel, are My people, saith the Lord God. And ye My flock, the flock of My pasture are men, and I am your God, saith the Lord God.” Ezek. 34:2, 7-31.

 

WHO ARE WORTHY OF ALMS?

 

Question No. 102:

 

Who are the “worthy poor”?

 

Answer:

 

The “worthy poor” are those who through misfortune, not through mismanagement or idleness, are wanting for the necessities of life, and who are honestly endeavoring to walk in all the light that is given them.

 

“‘The object of the words of our Saviour in Luke 12:33, has not been clearly presented. I saw that the object of selling is not to give to those who are able to labor and support themselves, but to spread the truth. It is a sin to support and indulge in idleness those who are able to labor. Some have been zealous to attend all the meetings, not for the glory of God,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  58

 

but for the “loaves and fishes.” Such would much better have been at home laboring with their hands, “the things that is good,” to supply the wants of their of their families, and to have something to give to sustain the precious cause.'”–Early Writings, p. 95.

 

Inspired instruction to the church (1 Tim. 5:9), counsels that no widow under sixty years of age is to lean on the church for her subsistence.

 

Altogether, therefore, we see that the worthy poor are those faithful members whom adversity  has despoiled of the material things of life. And we need well to remember that this misfortune  may befall any of us at anytime, for, as it is written, “time and chance happeneth to them all.” Eccles. 9:11.

 

“As we have therefore opportunity” says Paul, “let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith” (Gal. 6:10), to them who hold a Certificate of Fellowship.

 

WHAT IS THE SECOND TITHE USED FOR?

 

Question No. 103:

 

To what purposes is the second tithe put?

 

Answer:

 

“To promote the assembling of the people for religious service, as well as to provide for the poor, a second tithe of all the increase was required.  Concerning the first

 

Answerer Book 4                                  59

 

tithe, the Lord had declared, ‘I have given the children of Levi all the tenth in Israel.’ But in regard  to the second he commanded, ‘Thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God, in the place which he shall choose to place his name there, the tithe of thy corn, of thy wine, and of thine oil, and the firstlings of thy herds and of thy flocks; that thou mayest learn to fear the Lord thy God always.’ This tithe, or its equivalent in money, they were for two years to bring to the place where the sanctuary  was established. After presenting a thank-offering to God, and a specified portion to the priest, the offerers were to use the remainder for a religious feast, in which the Levite, the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow should participate. Thus provision was made for the thank-offerings and feasts at the yearly festivals,  and the people were drawn to the society of the priests and Levites, that they might receive instruction and encouragement in the service of God.

 

“Every third year, however, this second tithe was to be used at home, in entertaining the Levite and the poor, as Moses said, ‘That they may eat within thy gates, and be filled.’ This tithe would provide a fund for the uses of charity and hospitality.

 

“And further provision was made for the poor. There is nothing, after their recognition of the claims of God, that more distinguishes the laws given by Moses than the liberal, tender, and hospitable  spirit enjoined

 

Answerer Book 4                                  60

 

toward the poor. Although God had promised greatly to bless his people, it was not his design that poverty should be wholly unknown among them. He declared that the poor should never cease out of the land. There would ever be those among his people who would call into exercise their sympathy, tenderness, and benevolence.  Then, as now, persons were subject to misfortune, sickness, and loss of property; yet so long as they followed the instruction given by God, there were no beggars among them, neither any who suffered for food.

 

“The law of God gave the poor a right to a certain portion of the produce of the soil. When hungry, a man was at liberty to go to his neighbor’s field or orchard or vineyard, and eat of the grain or fruit to satisfy his hunger. It was in accordance with this permission that the disciples of Jesus plucked and ate of the standing grain as they passed through a field upon the Sabbath day.

 

“All the gleanings of harvest-field, orchard, and vineyard, belonged to the poor. ‘When thou cuttest down thine harvest in thy field,’ said Moses, ‘and hast forgot a sheaf in the field, thou shalt not go again to fetch it…When thou beatest thine olive-tree, thou shalt not go over the boughs again….When thou gatherest the grapes of thy vineyard, thou shalt not glean it afterward.  It shall be for the

 

Answerer Book 4                                  61

 

stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bondman  in the land of Egypt.’

 

“Every seventh year, special provision was made for the poor. The sabbatical year, as it was called, began at the end of the harvest. At the seed-time, which followed the ingathering, the people were not to sow; they should not dress the vineyard in the spring; and they must expect neither harvest nor vintage. Of that which the land produced spontaneously, they might eat while fresh, but they were not to lay up any portion of it in their store-houses. The yield of this year was to be free for the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, and even for the creatures of the field.

 

“But if the land ordinarily produced only enough to supply the wants of the people, how were they to subsist during the year when no crops were gathered?–For this the promise of God made ample provision. ‘I will command my blessing upon you in the sixth year,’ he said, ‘and it shall bring forth fruit for three years. And ye shall sow the eighth year, and eat yet of old fruit until the ninth year; until her fruits come in ye shall eat of the old store.'”–Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 530, 531.

 

So the second tithe, while on a more voluntary basis than the first, is just as important, and is actually a divinely ordained,

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  62

 

long-range contribution to one’s own welfare. At present it constitutes our general offerings. Formerly it was used to forward our Academy work and to pay some of its back debts. But now, as the Association grows and expands, the use of the second tithe is likewise widening.

 

In the first place, it now takes care of that part of the Educational work for which the first tithe cannot legitimately be used. And in the second place, it takes care of the needs of the worthy poor. In short, it is actually the original and only true mutual insurance policy, and should be carried by all Davidians who are eligibly holding the Certificate of Fellowship.

 

So while it is imperative that all Present-truth believers avail themselves to this Certificate of Fellowship, it is even more urgent that all such should be first and second tithe payers, because if a Certificate of Fellowship is extended to those who could be but are not such tithe payers, they would become not only a demoralizing influence among believers but also deadly parasites in their midst. For this obvious reason the Association is therefore obliged to grant the Certificate of Fellowship only to full-fledged believers and cheerful doers of the Word. (In cases where it is impossible to pay a full second tithe, then, of course, a part is acceptable.)

 

The Denomination’s neglect to care for its members, a dereliction for which it is

 

Answerer Book 4                                  63

 

under heavy condemnation, should be a stern lesson to all of us, that we as reformers and  message-bearers dare not fail. Privileged to build the old wastes, to raise up the former desolations, and to repair the waste cities the desolations of many generations (Isa. 61:4), we must if necessary tax every nerve and stretch every muscle in order to comply with the Lord’s wishes. And more so in this respect because it is for the material as well as the spiritual benefit of each one of us. It is a fool-proof economic plan–part of the balanced program given by God to Moses on Mt. Sinai, and long neglected and obscured. As such, it is one of the “divine institutions” (Prophets and Kings, p. 678) that must be restored “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.”

 

Let us therefore honestly and intelligently ask ourselves the questions: If we fall on the world’s charity organizations or on the world’s insurance  companies, then how can we Davidians be the pillars of the church and thus of the world? And has the Lord appointed the church or the world to care for His peculiar people? If we, as saviours, cannot take care of the needs of those who are in the world, then the least we can do is to take care of our own.

 

“There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet but it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat: and

 

Answerer Book 4                                  64

 

he that watereth shall be watered also himself.” Prov. 11:24, 25.

 

“The sluggard will not plow by reason of the cold; therefore shall he beg in harvest, and have nothing.” Prov. 20:4.

 

“And it shall come to pass, if thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe and to do all His commandments which I command thee this day, that the Lord thy God will set thee on high above all nations of the earth: and all these blessings shall come on thee, and overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God. Blessed shalt thou be in the city, and blessed shalt thou be in the field. Blessed shall be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep. Blessed shall be thy basket and thy store. Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out.

 

“The Lord shall cause thine enemies that rise up against thee to be smitten before thy face: they shall come out against thee one way, and flee before thee seven ways. The Lord shall command the blessing upon thee in thy storehouses, and in all that thou settest thine hand unto; and He shall bless thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto Himself, as He hath sworn unto thee, if thou

 

Answerer Book 4                                  65

 

shalt keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, and walk in His ways.

 

“And all the people of the earth shall see that thou art called by the name of the Lord; and they shall be afraid of thee. And the Lord shall make thee plenteous in goods, in the fruit of thy body, and in the fruit of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy ground, in the land which the Lord sware unto the fathers to give thee. The Lord shall open unto thee His good treasure, the heaven to give the rain unto thy land in his season, and to bless all the work of thine hand: and thou shalt lend unto many nations, and thou shalt not borrow.

 

“And the Lord shall make thee the head, and the tail; and thou shalt be above only, and thou shalt not be beneath; if that thou hearken unto the  commandments of the Lord thy God, which I  command thee this day, to observe and to do them.” Deut. 28:1-13.

 

WHAT MAKES UNITY?

 

Question No. 104:

 

How can believers attain and maintain unity among themselves?

 

Answer:

 

To defeat the Enemy and maintain unity and harmony, let every believer cease finding fault with his brethren; watch his own steps and not theirs; realize that they have the same opportunity as does he to know the difference between right and

 

Answerer Book 4                                  66

 

wrong; bear his own and not their responsibility; esteem them better than himself; and do and say nothing he would not like them to do or say to him.

 

Let each realize, as did Paul, that charitableness–forbearance through love–is the most indispensable, urgent, and lofty of all attainments:

 

“Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand  all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.

 

“And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.

 

“Charity never faileth: but whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which is

 

Answerer Book 4                                  67

 

perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away. When I was a child, I spake as a child I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things. For now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known. And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity.” 1 Cor. 13.

 

Do this, Brethren, and the Devil will flee and your troubles after him.

 

Remember that “Satan lives, and is active, and every day we need to cry earnestly to God for help and strength to resist him. As long as Satan reigns we shall have self to subdue, besetments to overcome! and there is no stopping-place, there is no point to which we can come and say we have fully attained.

 

“The Christian life is constantly an onward march. Jesus sits as a refiner and purifier of his people; and when his image is perfectly reflected in them, they are perfect and holy, and prepared for translation.”–Testimonies, Vol 1, p. 340.

 

If Christians never accuse one another, never communicate one another’s mistakes, shortcomings, failures, and troubles, they will find themselves so united that nothing can break their common Christian bond. But such a spirit of oneness can be maintained

 

Answerer Book 4                                  68

 

only by a people who keep a tireless vigil over themselves, always to see eye to eye and to speak the same things by forsaking their own ways and thoughts in exchange for the Lord’s.

 

It is imperative, therefore, that every Present-truth believer teach and practice only Present Truth–teach not short of nor beyond what is published, weave not into it private interpretations or constructions, theories and ideas, and do nothing less or nothing more than what the message calls for.

 

Thus putting aside your own thoughts and your own ways, and availing yourselves of the Lord’s (Isa. 55:8, 9), in exclusive devotion to the Spirit of Truth, you will really see eye to eye, and speak the same things. Then only will you be able to dispel the spirit of confusion and to retain the spirit of love and unity.

 

And since there is strength and spirituality only where there is union, no member of a group of people can afford to neglect his duty in maintaining such Christian unity.

 

WHAT SHOULD THE HOME BE?

 

Question No. 105:

 

Will you please explain Ephesians 5:22-24?

 

Answer:

 

“Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. For the husband

 

Answerer Book 4                                  69

 

is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and He is the Saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing.” Eph. 5:22-24.

 

Clearly, this divine injunction charges the wife to respect her husband as she would the Lord, the husband being the family’s temporal saviour, as the Lord is the church’s eternal Saviour.  “…Christ…loved the church, and gave Himself for it; that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word.” Eph. 5:25, 26. When she disregards this divine injunction, she insults God.

 

“Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church.” Eph. 5:25.

 

Thus, just as binding and sacred is the husband’s responsibility to his wife. He is to regard her as Christ does His church. Whenever he does less than this, he violates the law of the Lord.

 

Thus, while the church is duty-bound to respect and obey her Lord, the wife is to respect and obey her husband; and the husband is duty-bound to love and care for his wife as the Lord loves and care for His church. From this it follows that the house of the Lord is likened to the house of the husband. Accordingly, in the same way as the Lord controls the affairs of His house, the church, so the husband is to control the affairs of his home, the family.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  70

 

And since the church’s own welfare depends upon its cooperation with the will of the Lord, likewise the family’s welfare depends upon its cooperation with the will of the father. Doubly clear, therefore, is the fact that just as Christ holds the headship over the church, so the father holds the headship over the home. And just as the converted church rejoices in pleasing her Head, Christ, so likewise the converted wife rejoices in pleasing her head, her husband. In this happy state, both the man and the woman realize that they are, after all, each other’s second self.

 

“But I would have you know,” declares Paul, “that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God. Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoreth his head. But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoreth her head: for that is even all one as if she were shaven.” “Nevertheless  neither is the man without the woman neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. For as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman; but all things of God.” 1 Cor. 11:3-5, 11, 12.

 

This beautiful home-relationship is often undermined and wrecked by financial mismanagement or by erroneous education, or by both, because the divine pattern is not followed. The Lord supports His wife,

 

Answerer Book 4                                  71

 

the church, but she herself handles the medium of exchange, the money, to pay for the things she purchases; accordingly therefore, though the husband supports the home, the wife is to handle the money for the things needed to run the home. And if the husband is receiving only a subsistence income, then even more especially should he give his paycheck to the wife, so that she may budget it to cover the home’s necessities up to the next pay day. With the wife handling the money, great advantages will thus accrue, for, it is she alone who uses, and therefore alone knows, the things which are needed in the home. Thus knowing her daily financial limitations, she will know precisely what she can and what she cannot buy to run the home.

 

Naturally, then, she will diligently see that only the most necessary wants of the home are first cared for, thereby preventing any over-buying of one thing on her part, or any under-buying or another thing by her husband, or vice versa–this latter condition inevitably resulting if he holds the purse strings and doles out to her to do the buying. Handled as it should be, the purse will not go flat, and the home will suffer no shortages, no contentions, and no break-ups. Of course, husband and wife should always consult together to secure full mutual approval for whatever they do.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  72

 

If, however, the family’s earnings are more than just a living, then he and the wife may together more broadly budget their earnings, first caring for necessary current expenses, then banking or investing the rest.

 

Thus to understand that the husband is not merely the money bag, but is the king of the home, the “house-band,” and that the wife is not a menial merely to cook the meals, wash the dishes and clothes, scrub the floor, and care for and rear the children, but is the queen of the home, the helpmeet,–to understand all this is to have a true appreciation of the wholesomeness of divinely inspired marriage.

 

“Who can find a virtuous woman? for her price is far above rubies. The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need of spoil. She will do him good and not evil all the days of her life. She seeketh wool, and flax, and worketh willingly with her hands. She is like the merchants’ ships; she bringeth her food from afar. She riseth also while it is yet night, and giveth meat to her household, and a portion to her maidens. She considereth a field and buyeth it: with the fruit of her hands she planteth a vineyard.  She girdeth her loins with strength, and strengtheneth her arms. She perceiveth that her merchandise is good: her candle goeth not out by night. She layeth her hands to the spindle, and her hands

 

Answerer Book 4                                  73

 

hold the distaff. She stretcheth out her hand to the poor, yea, she reacheth forth her hands to the needy. She is not afraid of the snow for her household: for all her household are clothed with scarlet. She maketh herself coverings of tapestry; her clothing is silk and purple. Her husband is known in the gates, when he sitteth among the elders of the land. She maketh fine linen, and selleth it; and delivereth girdles unto the merchant. Strength and honor are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come. She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness. She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eateth not the bread of idleness. Her children arise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her. Many daughters, have done virtuously, but thou excellest them all. Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain: but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Prov. 31:10-30.

 

So while the queenly wife looks after the family’s internal affairs, the kingly husband looks after the family’s external affairs.

 

Furthermore, as the Lord Himself is the Principal of His church as a school, and His “wife” (the church, but especially the ministry–those who bring forth converts, children, in the faith), the teacher of their children (members), so the husband is the principal of his home as a school, and his wife the teacher of their children.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  74

 

“To gain a proper understanding of the marriage  relation,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “is the work of a lifetime. Those who marry enter a school from which they are never in this life to be graduated.

 

* * *

 

“In your life-union your affections are to be tributary to each other’s happiness….But while you are to blend as one, neither of you is to lose his or her individuality in the other. God is the owner…Of him you are to ask:…How may I best fulfill the purpose of my creation?…Your love for that which is human is to be secondary to your love for God…Is the greatest outflow of your love toward Him who died for you? If it is, your love for each other will be after Heaven’s order.

 

* * *

 

“Neither husband nor wife is to make a plea for rulership…Both are to cultivate the spirit of kindness, being determined never to grieve or injure the other….Do not try to compel each other to do as you wish. You cannot do this, and retain each other’s love. Manifestations of  self-will destroy the peace and happiness of the home. Let not your married life be one of contention.  If you do, you will both be unhappy. Be kind in speech and gentle in action, giving up your own wishes. Watch well your words; for they have a powerful influence for good or for ill. Allow no sharpness to come into your

 

Answerer Book 4                                  75

 

voices. Bring into your united life the fragrance of Christlikeness.

 

“Before a man enters a union as close as the marriage relation, he should learn how to control himself and how to deal with others.

 

* * *

 

“My brother, be kind, patient, forbearing. Remember that your wife accepted you as her husband, not that you might rule over her, but that you might be her helper….

 

“One victory it is positively essential for you both to gain,–the victory over the stubborn will. In this struggle you can conquer only by the aid of Christ. You may struggle hard and long to subdue self, but you will fail unless you receive strength from on high. By the grace of Christ you can gain the victory over self and selfishness. As you live His life, showing self-sacrifice at every step. constantly revealing a stronger sympathy for those in need of help, you will gain victory after victory. Day by day you will lean better how to conquer self and how to strengthen your weak points of character. The Lord Jesus will be your light, your strength, your crown of rejoicing because you yield your will to His will….By His help you can utterly destroy the root of selfishness.

 

* * *

 

“Forbearance and unselfishness mark the words and actions of those who are

 

Answerer Book 4                                  76

 

born again, to live the new life in Christ.”–Testimonies, Vol. 7, pp. 45-50.

 

“The great reformatory movement must begin in presenting to fathers and mothers and children the principles of the law of God….Show that obedience to God’s word is our only safeguard against the evils that are sweeping the world to destruction….By their [parent’s] example and teaching, the eternal destiny of their households  will in most cases be decided….

 

“If parents could be led to trace the results of their action,…many would break the spell of tradition and custom….Press home upon the consciences of parents the conviction of their solemn duties, so long neglected. This will break up the spirit of Pharisaism and resistance to the truth as nothing else can. Religion in the home is our great hope, and makes the prospect bright for the conversion of the whole family to the truth of God.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 119.

 

Only in such a Christian home is Christ’s Kingdom  exemplified. And in thus reflecting the Kingdom here, all such homes will, when banded together collectively, make up the Kingdom  hereafter. How important, then, that the mother and the father co-operate to the full in conducting the home altogether in Christ’s way in order to insure its existence both now and forevermore!

 

Answerer Book 4                                  77

 

Failure on the part of either, to carry out these principles, will wreck the home and scatter the family not only for the present but also for eternity; whereas careful practice of them will safeguard  the family’s prosperity and happiness in this world, and insure its eternal continuance in the world to come.

 

IF TWO DO NOT AGREE, HOW CAN THEY WALK TOGETHER?

 

Question No. 106:

 

Why do not the Davidian Seventh-day Adventists and the_______ Movement unite in one?

 

Answer:

 

The Davidian Seventh-day Adventists and the ________ Movement do not unite because, unfortunately, they do not agree. Their being in wide variance on some doctrinal issues, makes union under the circumstances impossible.

 

One such doctrinal difference, for instance, is that the________ Movement teaches that the sins in the Mother Seventh-day Adventist church make her a part of Babylon, whereas the Davidians teach that though she is in a sad condition,  yet she is not, and indeed can never be, Babylon: for the sins do not make the name anymore than the name makes the sins. Babylon is not so named because of its sins, neither is it condemned  because of being named Babylon, but because of having fallen and having

 

Answerer Book 4                                  78

 

“become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.” Rev. 18:2.

 

The Seventh-day Adventist church may be in an even worse condition,–so much worse, in fact, that she does not even know that she is “wretched and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked’ (Rev. 3:17); yet in spite of it all, she is called “Laodicea,” not Babylon. And her members stand, not to be called out as do those in Babylon, but rather to be left in, and her “angel” (leadership) stands to be spued out. The Davidians are laboring to save both from this tragedy, to renew them in the favor of God and thus keep them in the Mother church, whereas the ______ Movement, having no remedy for the Laodicean malady, is laboring to draw them out.

 

In believing as it does and in consequently rejecting  the Davidian message, the remedy, it makes mutually impossible our uniting with it and its uniting with us.

 

As the Lord, moreover, has revealed advanced Truth through the Davidians, but none through the _______ group, obviously, then, were there to be any such union, they must necessarily correct their views and then join with us in  accepting the eleventh-hour message, rather than our throwing overboard its jewels of truth and retaining only one or two special points which they exalt.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  79

 

Besides, for what they are now doing, they do not even lay claim to the command of Inspirational authority. So not having the prophetic gift among them, the ________ group must be running without being sent.

 

“If unity,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, in  expressing the attitude of the early Christ church, “could be secured only by the compromise of truth and righteousness, then let there be difference, and even war.”–The Great Controversy, p 45.

 

“We are to unify, but not on a platform of error.” –Mrs. E. G. White, Series B:2, p. 47.

 

Thus one may easily see that, though our fervent  desire is to fulfill Christ’s prayer for unity, we dare not attempt to do so by sacrificing Truth for then we would not be one with Christ, even were we one with all others.

 

“There is danger of our being so over-zealous to keep out of Babylon,” says the founder of the Seventh-day Adventist church, “that we shall commit her most noted blunder–that of sticking a stake and refusing to pull it up and advance. When we cease to unlearn errors, we shall fall like those who have gone before us. We have learned much, and no doubt there is much more for us to learn….It is the ‘follow on’ and the ‘go through’ spirit that will finally land the remnant ‘without fault’ on the heavenly Mount Zion. My conclusion is that we should give up no

 

Answerer Book 4                                  80

 

Scripture truth, but that our false applications and interpretations of Scripture, and consequent  false ideas of order and propriety, should be given up as fast as possible.”–The Review and Herald, May 29, 1860.

 

HOW TO AVOID REARING MISFITS?

 

Question No. 107:

 

How may we best help children between the ages of two and twelve, to occupy their time?

 

Answer:

 

Because most children in this Laodicean era are in some respects allowed to grow up like weeds instead of as trained human beings, the question of their properly utilizing their time is very pertinent indeed.

 

In the first place, all parents should realize the value of having their children so trained as  faithfully, intelligently, and courageously to shoulder life’s duties and to meet its problems, if they are not to become parasites or social misfits, just square pegs in round holes. Nevertheless, many parents do let their children drift along unequipped  to care for themselves, and indifferent to life’s manifold challenge. Then, when mature these misshapen souls find life a dreary drudgery  instead of an excellent joy; at everything they attempt, at every turn in the way, they meet with bitter defeat. Their homes become untidy and unsanitary, unfit to live in; and their families, in turn, become depressed, useless, unfit company for society.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  81

 

Children thus reared, left to their own devisings, to fritter and dawdle away their time as they will, are like the grasshopper. Playing, singing and sunning himself all summer long, giving no thought to the approaching chill breath of winter, before which the green grass vanishes from the fields, the grasshopper has idled away his time, and now he must starve for want of food, and freeze in the open field. But the ant, who has busily worked the whole summer through, has plenty to eat and a good warm winter home. Only poor judgment and blind love will leave children to them selves to grow up in the grasshopper habit, untrained in the wisdom of doing all their work in the six appointed days so as to deserve a rest on the seventh. Parents who allow their children  to fool away time, and thereby laying deadly snares before them; they are unfitting them for both this life and the life to come.

 

In giving them a right home training, one of the most important first lessons to teach them is always to have a regular place in which to dress and to undress, and at all times to hang their clothes in the proper place, never laying them just anywhere. Thus having a place for everything  and putting everything in its place, will from the very beginning of the family not only lighten the housework and keep their home clean and neat and orderly during the night as well as during the day, and incidentally add to the life of both their

 

Answerer Book 4                                  82

 

clothes and their furniture, but will also go a long way toward cultivating a cleanliness and tidiness  of person and a well-ordered and organized life.

 

Among the many useful as well as edifying pursuits  for children, are the various home duties such as washing dishes, making beds, sweeping dusting, washing windows, scrubbing floors and woodwork, baking, cooking, and even making simple articles of clothing and furniture.

 

Then there are the outdoor employments such as keeping the premises neat and clean, gardening, raising poultry, etc., in addition to other practical employments, including the making of purchases economically and in a business-like manner.

 

And foremost of all, reading and memorizing passages from the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy should be carefully cultivated as a crowning recreation.

 

To have a fully rounded and integrated personality  and character, a child must properly develop  the physical and the mental as well as the spiritual faculties. To this end, his training should begin very early in life–just as soon as he is able to walk and speak–because if he is left to squander his time until grown older, he will acquire a zebra-like nature–one impossible to change from doing nothing to doing something.

 

To avert this character deformity with the virtually irreparable lifetime damage

 

Answerer Book 4                                  83

 

which results, early assign him certain home duties, and when he learns to master one thing promote him to another. The home should be a school, not a playhouse. Neither should he be left to play so much of the time outside of the home as to habituate himself only to life of play and mischief.

 

And by all means never allow your children to fall into the slothful habit of leaving the morning’s  duties for the afternoon, or one day’s work for the next. Dishes should be washed immediately  after each meal; never should the food be left to dry and to harden on them. “Six days,” says the Lord, “shalt thou labor, and do all thy work.” Ex. 20:9.

 

Where there are several children in the home the daily home-duties should be divided among them, and the parents assume the duties of teacher. In this way each youngster will not only keep himself from mischief and bad company but will also become useful and industrious, at the same time building a strong physique, a noble character, and a happy personality. Insured  this sort of childhood growth, one will rarely if ever drift into vagabondage of infidelity.

 

But, allow your child to fall into the wretched habit of getting something done only after you have coaxed or scolded him, and you will surely teach him to hate both yourself and the work. And hence, instead

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  84

 

of training him to love a life of industry that will make him happy and independent, you will be driving him into idleness, the very thing that you are trying to keep him from, and even predisposing  him to quarrelsomeness. But let him know that what you say, you mean, and he will then be far less likely to think you wrong, and in turn still less likely to contest your word and to think any disobedience to it not only justifiable but even commendable.

 

Then, too, strive to lead your children to love their work by keeping up their interest in it. Be as God. Teach them in the same manner in which He is teaching you. In it written that “whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth.” Heb. 12:6. He explains the right and wrong sides of life, and plainly warns you of the results that will follow from whichever course you may purse–a blessing from the one and a curse from the other. Do likewise  with your children. But be careful that in so doing, you do not turn them against God by threatening them that if they are not good, He will punish them in this way or in that way. Rather teach them that He is pleading with them to avoid the evil course because it, of itself, will lead them to reap curses rather than blessings.

 

In impressing upon the young mind these two consequences, use simple illustrations. Show for example, that if one fails to remove the food bacteria from his teeth by regularly brushing them after

 

Answerer Book 4                                  85

 

meals, they will become bacteria-eaten, as fruit becomes worm-eaten when the trees are not sprayed and cared for, and the result ultimately will be aches, loss of teeth, ugliness, and expense. From this specific sequence of cause and effect, lead the child’s mind to see its universal application–that violating the laws of God in any respect will naturally result in pain, sorrow, bad character, a dishonorable life, and an untimely death.

 

To be reckoned with also in this vital and urgent concern, is the ironical fact that children incline naturally toward wrong habits instead of right ones, as carnivorous animals naturally seek flesh instead of herbs. “Foolishness,” we are reminded,  “is bound in the heart of a child; but the rod of correction shall drive it far from him.” Prov. 22:15. He must be patiently and wisely trained, disciplined, chastened. “Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old he will not depart from it.” Prov. 22:6. But if he becomes casehardened and intractable, refusing  to be trained then “Chasten thy son while there is hope, and let not thy soul spare for his crying.” “He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.” Prov. 19:18; 13:24. Indeed, “withhold not correction  from the child: for if thou beatest him with the rod he shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod and shalt deliver his soul from hell.” Prov. 23:13, 14.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  86

 

Up to five or six years of age, depending upon the individual temperament, children may be subjected to corporal punishment when other measures of discipline and correction have been exhausted without success. If on such occasions, the rod is properly used, the child may so respond that he will never need it again. If, however, the necessity should again arise, then be exceedingly careful what you do. For such children as require more drastic punishment than the average child, may become incorrigible and develop a fear complex and corresponding hatred of their chasteners. So, while such  chastisement is calculated to prevent a recurrence of a major evil in them, it is likely to bring in an even worse evil, unless carefully studied steps are taken to insure against its brutalizing effect. It must be administered with a commensurate and convincing demonstration of such deep-felt love and yearning over the erring one that he will not lose filial affection and respect for his chasteners,  and his home-life becomes such a hunting nightmare to him as to drive him to run away at the opportune moment.

 

Parents “should first reason with their children, clearly point out their wrongs, show them their sin, and impress upon them that they have not only sinned against their parents, but against God. With your own heart subdued and full of pity and sorrow for your erring children, pray with them before correcting them. Then your

 

Answerer Book 4                                  87

 

correction will not cause your children to hate you. They will love you. They will see that you do not punish them because they have put you to inconvenience, or because you wish to vent your displeasure upon them; but from a sense of duty, for their good, that they may not be left to grow up in sin.”–Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 398.

 

At all costs, they must always be influenced to feel that their chasteners are their best friends, not bullies and enemies.

 

“The mother may ask, ‘Shall I never punish my child?’ Whipping may be necessary when other resorts fail; yet she should not use the rod if it is possible to avoid doing so. But if milder measures prove insufficient, punishment that will bring the child to its senses should in love be  administered. Frequently one such correction will be enough for a lifetime, to show the child that he does not hold the lines of control.”–Counsels to Teachers, p. 116.

 

But habitually to grab children on any and every provocation, and angrily shake, cuff, slap, spank, or whip them, and between times hold over their heads the threat to strike them, is the most damaging folly, abhorred alike by every consideration of intelligence, decency, and humanity. Its continuance will harden and brutalize, ruin instead of save. It will make its victims  vicious little animals instead of noble God-like children.

 

Answerer Book 4                                               88

 

“Some parents correct their children severely in a spirit of impatience, and often in passion. Such corrections produce no good result. In seeking to correct one evil, they create two. Continual censuring and whipping hardens children and weans them from the parents.”–Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 398.

 

When, however, you do have to discipline, be serious, mean business, and do a good, sensible job of it. See that you do it so well that you will not have to do it over.

 

Today, as never before, youth are asserting a premature self-confidence, to such an extent that they even threaten to leave home if they are not granted their every wish. But do not compromise with them at this critical period, or they will finally force things to such an issue that they will eventually have to run away in order to make good their bluff. Do not give in. Assure them that if they want to go, you will help them to get started out openly and honorably, but that they need not shamefacedly and sneakingly run away.

 

Finally, do not make them lose respect for you or for your religion. They do not need so much of the doctrines at first as they do the simple lessons of life religiously imprinted daily upon their minds. Make them love your religion by helping them to understand it, to see its truth and beauty. Never try to force them to take it; they will

 

Answerer Book 4                                  89

 

only hate it. And never forget that if your course leads them to rule over you instead of you over them, or you to rule over them with force instead of with love, it will eternally ruin them and, yes, you, too. Then when God asks, “Where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock?” you will be speechless.

 

Let every parent or guardian, by word and by example instill in the minds of the young the fact that

 

Time Is Precious

 

“The life of Christ from His earliest years was a life of earnest activity.”–Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 345.

 

“Our time belongs to God. Every moment is His, and we are under the most solemn obligation to improve it to His glory. Of no talent He has given will He require a more strict account than of our time.

 

“The value of time is beyond computation. Christ regarded every moment as precious, and it is thus that we should regard it. Life is too short to be trifled away. We have but a few days of probation in which to prepare for eternity. We have no time to waste, no time to devote to selfish pleasure, no time for the indulgence of sin. It is now that we are to form characters for the future, immortal life. It is now that we are to prepare for the searching Judgment.

 

“The human family have scarcely begun

 

Answerer Book 4                                  90

 

to live when they begin to die, and the world’s  incessant labor ends in nothingness unless a true knowledge in regard to eternal life is gained. The man who appreciates time as his working day will fit himself for a mansion and for a life that is immortal. It is well that he was born.

 

“We are admonished to redeem the time. But time squandered can never be recovered. We can not call back even one moment. The only way in which we can redeem our time is by making the most of that which remains, by being co-workers with God in His great plan of redemption.

 

“In him who does this, a transformation of character takes place. He becomes a son of God, a member of the royal family, a child of the heavenly King. He is fitted to be the companion of the angels.

 

“Now is our time to labor for the salvation of our fellow-men. There are some who think that if they give money to the cause of Christ, this is all they are required to do; the precious time in which they might do personal service for Him passes unimproved. But it is the privilege and duty of all who have health and strength to render to God active service. All are to labor in winning souls to Christ. Donations of money can not take the place of this.

 

“Every moment is freighted with eternal consequences. We are to stand as minute men, ready for service at a moment’s notice.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  91

 

The opportunity that is now ours to speak to some needy soul the word of life may never offer again. God may say to that one, ‘This night thy soul shall be required of thee, and through our neglect he may not be ready. In the great Judgment-day, how shall we render our account to God?

 

“Life is too solemn to be absorbed in temporal and earthly matters, in a treadmill of care and anxiety for the things that are but an atom in comparison with the things of eternal interest. Yet God has called us to serve Him in the temporal affairs of life. Diligence in this work is as much a part of true religion as is devotion. The Bible gives no indorsement to idleness. It is the greatest curse that afflicts our world. Every man and woman who is truly converted will be a diligent  worker.

 

“Upon the right improvement of our time depends  our success in acquiring knowledge and mental culture. The cultivation of the intellect need not be prevented by poverty, humble origin,  or unfavorable surroundings. Only let the moments be treasured. A few moments here and a few there, that might be frittered away in aimless talk; the morning hours so often wasted in bed; the time spent in traveling on trains or railway cars, or waiting at the station; the moments of waiting for meals, waiting for those who are tardy in keeping an appointment,–if a book were kept at hand, and these fragments of time

 

Answerer Book 4                                  92

 

were improved in study, reading, or careful thought, what might not be accomplished. A resolute purpose, persistent industry, and careful economy of time, will enable men to acquire knowledge and mental discipline which will qualify them for almost any position of influence  and usefulness.

 

“It is the duty of every Christian to acquire habits of order, thoroughness, and dispatch. There is no excuse for slow bungling at work of any character. When one is always at work, and the work is never done, it is because mind and heart are not put into the labor. The one who is slow, and who works at a disadvantage, should realize that these are faults to be corrected. He needs to exercise his mind in planning how to use the time so as to secure the best results. By tact and method, some will accomplish as much work in five hours as another does in ten. Some who are engaged in domestic labor are always at work, not because they have so much to do, but because they do not plan so as to save time. By their slow, I dilatory ways, they make much work out of very little. But all who will, may overcome these fussy, lingering habits. In their work let them have a definite aim. Decide how long a time is required for a given task, and then bend every effort toward accomplishing the work in the given time. The exercise of the will power will make the hands move deftly.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  93

 

“Through lack of determination to take themselves  in hand and reform, persons can become stereotyped in a wrong course of action; or by cultivating their powers they may acquire ability  to do the very best of service. Then they will find themselves in demand anywhere and everywhere. They will be appreciated for all that they are worth.

 

“By many children and youth, time is wasted that might be spent in carrying home-burdens and thus showing a loving interest in father and mother. The Youth might take upon their strong young shoulders many responsibilities which some one must bear.”–Christ’s Object Lessons, pp. 342-345.

 

“It is the very essence of all right faith to do the right thing at the right time.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 24.

 

(All italics ours)

 

WHAT SHALL YOUR NEXT

STEP BE?

 

Now if you have enjoyed, appreciated, and profited by this question-and-answer excursion  through Book No. 4, and if you desire to continue, then *send for Book No. 5. It will be mailed as a Christian service without charge or obligation.

 

*All five books entitled, “The Answerer” are included on this CD-Rom.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  94

 

 

SCRIPTURAL INDEX

 

 

Answerer Book 4                                  95

 

 

I’m not an imposing, voluminous work–

My words are in condensation,

Yet I glow all-luminous in home and kirk

(In this sealing dispensation)

Wherein I’m welcomed and appreciated,

Read and re-read and treasured well,

Not despised, rejected, and scorned and hated,

Cursed, ripped, and burned in spirit fell.

 

So if you, dear host, no such foe are, but friend,

Then will you reap from my pages–

Light your questions to answer, your fears to end.

And crown through the infinite ages,

With glories of eternal salvation,

Your decision to hear my Voice,

And rescue from among every nation,

All saints with yourself to rejoice.

 

Answerer Book 4                                  96

The Answerer Book No. 5

The Answerer Book No. 5

 

 

Answerer Book 5                                  1

 

 

Copyright 1944, by

  1. T. Houteff

All Rights Reserved

 

 

 

That everyone who thirsteth for the truth may obtain it, this booklet of questions and answers is, as a Christian service, mailed without charge.  Send for it.  It levies but one exaction, the soul’s obligation to itself to prove all things and hold fast that which is good.  The only strings attached to this free proffer are the golden strands of Eden and the crimson cords of Calvary–the ties that bind.

 

Names and addresses of Seventh-day Adventists will be appreciated.

 

 

 

Answerer Book 5                                  2

 

 

THE ANSWERER

Book No. 5

 

Questions and Answers on Present Truth

Topics in the Interest of the Seventh-day

Adventist Brethren and Readers

 

of

 

The Shepherd’s Rod

By V.T. Houteff

 

 

This “scribe,” instructed

unto the kingdom  of

heaven, “bringeth forth

…things new and old.”

Matt. 13:52.

 

 

Now “sanctify the Lord of God in your hearts: and

be ready always to give an answer to every  man

that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in

you with meekness and fear.”

1 Peter 3:15

 

 

Answerer Book 5                                  3

 

CONTENTS

 

Is Education Harmful?   5

What Is Religion?            21

Is A Vision Needed?       27

Can One Find The Truth

Without Having Trance – Visions?         28

Why Need Of A Judgment?        30

Is It “He,” Or Are We To Look For Another?         31

Economy As We Shun Pride?      33

A Model Out Of The World Or In The World Also?             34

Shall Hair Be Curled?     35

Slacks Or Shirts?              35

Is Display A Sin?               37

Shall The Woman Leave Her Hat On

When The Man Takes His Off?              38

What About Communion Service?           39

What Is My Gift?             40

What About Receiving Gifts?     42

How Can One Stand If He Plans To Fall? 42

How Shall We Pray?       43

Shall We Be Presumptuous And Inactive?            44

When To Write And When Not?               45

Who Will Give Us Our Pay?         47

Feed The Sheep Only Or The Lambs Also?            49

Why Not Work For The World On Spare Time?   50

What Tracts Are For Outsiders? 51

What To Study?               51

Is It Safe To Challenge? 52

What Is Meant By “That Which Is Published”?    55

How To Prove That The Slaughter Is Literal?        56

Are ALL The Gifts Among Us Now?          58

What Will The Prudent Man Do?              59

Is It Taxable?     62

What About Government Benefits?        63

Should A Christian Join Labor Unions?   64

Is It Wrong To Carry Insurance? 65

What About Buying Defense Bonds?      66

Salute Or Not? 67

Is Patriotism Christianity?            70

Vote For Or Against Pension?    73

Is Voting Becoming To A Christian?          75

What About Using Milk And Eggs?           76

Shall We Keep Cattle And Fowl?               77

What Is Wrong With Eating CLEAN Meat?            78

Are All Spices Injurious To Health?           81

What Identifies One As A Davidian Seventh-day Adventist?          82

Must I Reach Perfection First?   83

Must Baptism Precede Fellowship?         83

Is One A Member Without The Certificate Of Fellowship?             84

Who May Hold Office? 84

Whose Scheme Is Money-Grabbing?      84

What If I Have No Tithes To Pay?              85

To Tithe Or Not To Tithe?            85

Is Small Income Tithe Exempt?  86

Are Dolls Idols? 87

What About Playing Games?      88

Any Resurrected Among The 144,000?   89

Are The 144,000 Jews By Adoption Only?             90

What Does The “Holy Mountain” Signify?             91

How To Matriculate In The Institute?     92

To Wait Until After Registration, Or To Enroll Before?     93

What Shall Your Next Step Be?  94

 

Answerer Book 5                                  4

 

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

 

IS EDUCATION HARMFUL?

 

Question No. 108:

 

What is wrong with education? Why does it turn out so many misfits? Am I not taking a  dangerous chance in sending my children to school?

 

Answer:

 

The trouble is not with education itself, but rather with the kind of education one receives. Yes, there are two kinds of education–the human  and the Divine, the natural and the spiritual, the wrong and the right. As man is born with desires  to love the natural and to hate the spiritual, naturally, then, the human method of education has been highly cultivated, and the Divine greatly, if not altogether, neglected. Thus the reason for “so many misfits.”

 

It is a recognized fact that the former is actually calculated to train the student, not to produce, but to consume–to be grasping and selfish; whereas the latter is designed to train the student to produce more than he consumes–to be benevolent and unselfish, living for others, not for self.

 

Then, too, it must be realized that even if the schools were giving the right kind of training, it would be counteracted by parents who allow their children to squander

 

Answerer Book 5                                  5

 

away time, rather than teach them how to lighten someone’s burdens and to make a living. So, if there is no mutual co-operation between the school and the home, then despite even a right educational system in the schools, the children would nevertheless be trained to become a burden  to themselves, a liability to their parents, and a detriment to the world.

 

Rather than making their schooling a preparation  for life, most students make it a vacation from life. Then when graduation day arrives they consequently have no idea of what they should do next! And even when they do “have a vocation in mind, it often takes them years to acquire the basic work habits required in their fields.”

 

It is a tested fact that during their schooling, students enjoy sponging, a thing that has become  a vice. And the longer they go to school the stronger this selfish habit seems to become. And that is why “employers no longer,” asserts Dr. Henry C. Link, the psychologist, “fall over each other in their haste to employ college graduates. Moreover, in making their selections, they are often more influenced by a student’s extra-curricular  activities and his achievements in dealing  with his fellow students, than by his success with his professors.”

 

What the present generation needs to learn most in school is to stop sponging

 

Answerer Book 5                                  6

 

and to start producing, the very thing it  increasingly dreads. Children should be taught that,  after all, the only way for one to be worthy of life is to be primarily a producer, producing more than he consumes, and to be anxious, not to get, but to give, and to realize that such an unselfish,  beneficient habit is the very gate to success and happiness.

 

It was at the time Abraham demonstrated his truly generous and kind hospitality by cordially inviting and then forcibly persuading the three strangers to stop for a rest and a meal, that the promise of a son made years before, became a reality.  And Lot’s faithfully compelling two of these same strangers to stop overnight in his home, delivered him from Sodom’s fiery destruction.

 

Let us not forget that the embodiment of these Divine principles is the first step toward one’s conversion to the religion of Christ. To overlook these necessary requirements while attempting to become an altogether-Christian, is no less absurd  than to invite the minister to perform a marriage ceremony without having a willing partner to marry.

 

On the subject of personality, Dr. Link writes: “Minds are not born, they are acquired by  training. Personality is not born, it is developed by practice. But we have no library of scientific books on the

 

Answerer Book 5                                  7

 

latter. The greatest and most authentic textbook on personality is still the Bible, and the discoveries  which psychologists have made tend to confirm rather than to contradict the codification of personality found there. Psychology differs from all other sciences in this important respect. Whereas the other sciences have taught us that our previous ideas and beliefs about nature were wrong, psychology is proving that many of the ancient ideas and precepts about the development  of a good character and personality were right.

 

“The keynote which runs through the elements or habits of personality included in this test is this: The child develops a good personality, or at least the foundations of such a personality, by doing many things which he does not do naturally, and many things which he actually dislikes.  Eating with a knife and a fork may become natural to him in time, and even enjoyable, but not until his parents have spent four to eight years of laborious effort in getting him to use them properly. Children vary, of course, by nature  and heredity; but no matter how good they are, the basic habits must be inculcated by a process of discipline. In view of the inevitable  resentment toward discipline which children  develop and their inertia in acquiring many desirable  habits, every available influence, pressure,  or device which will hasten their acquisition of these habits

 

Answerer Book 5                                  8

 

must be utilized. Most parents need every source of help or support available in this process.”–The Return to Religion.

 

Necessarily, to make a real success in life, one must acquire a predominance of skills, superiority  in a few, and distinct superiority in one; also a longing desire to please and bless others first, and only secondarily to satisfy himself. God so loved the world that He gave His only son. Men therefore ought also to be liberal to the extent that they, too, freely use their time and energy in serving the interests of others. “Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others.” Phil. 2:4. In such a happy course they will be benefiting themselves even more than others. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness,” commands the Lord, “and all these things shall be added unto you.” The one who fully comprehends the operation of this Divine law, and unhesitatingly obeys it, is the only one who makes a real success of life. And the fact that those who make their employer’s interest the chief business of their lives are the only ones who receive promotions and who achieve high and responsible positions, shows that this Divine law operates even among non-Christians.

 

The progressing student needs to test the theories as he goes along and before he learns new theories. That is, instead of

 

Answerer Book 5                                  9

 

applying himself solely to the pursuit of knowledge, he needs to apply the knowledge he has acquired to the pursuit of a livelihood. Besides, the longer a person is shielded from the realities of a working life, the less capable he is to meet them when the necessity confronts him. Such an education can turn out only misfits–social  parasites. But true education “prepares the student for the joy of service in this world, and for the higher joy of wider service in the world to come.”–Education, p. 13.

 

Hence, parents who would help their children make life successful and worth living, should not neglect to thus train the youth. Then they will plainly see that the right kind of education is not only a fine thing, but that it is everything in the development of good character. None can afford  to leave their children without this indispensable  education. So if your children are not receiving such a training in school, then inevitably they should receive it at home.

 

And in assuming this responsibility, parents should ever bear in mind that humans are natural-born  spongers. A baby does nothing to help itself. Everything necessary to its existence is done by others. And the only way completely to wean a child from these introvert habits, is to begin as early as possible teaching him to help himself, until finally he becomes

 

Answerer Book 5                                  10

 

master of all his wants. As soon as a bird is out of its nest, the parent birds teach it to fly and to make its own living. Parents who fail to thus train their children are less intelligent than the dumb animals, and most certainly their children’s worst enemies.

 

A certain father failed, as did Eli the priest of ancient Israel, to assume this responsibility and was consequently having great difficulty with his seventeen-year old son. To Dr. Link he confides his own situation:

 

“My son, I believe, has a good mind, but during the last few years his work in school has become  increasingly poor. This term he failed in three of his subjects. However, what worries me more, even, than his school work, is his attitude toward life  generally. He seems to think that the world and  especially his parents, owe him a living. It happens that we live in a well-to-do community. Many of the families are more wealthy than we, and while I have been quite liberal with my son, giving him a  generous allowance, good clothes letting him drive the family car, etc., he is far from satisfied. Now he wants his own automobile, and keeps talking about the many boys in town who have their own car.

 

“When I ask him to take care of the furnace or the lawn, or to do some other jobs, he tells me that the other boys don’t have to do this sort of thing.  Although I sometimes get him to do a job, I can never depend on his doing it properly. He has no sense of responsibility or obligation, but he considers his family responsible for making possible anything he wants to do. In fact his one idea in life is to have fun, and his idea of a good time, so far as I can

 

Answerer Book 5                                  11

 

see, is to do what he wants to do, when he wants to do it, regardless of anybody else. I am terribly afraid he is developing a character which will make him unfit for the world; just as it has already made him unfit for his studies.”

 

There are thousands of such unfortunates of various ages, whose failure in life is traceable to their parents. By doing entirely too much for their children, they robbed them of the opportunity  to acquire habits of self-reliance. Instead they have gotten the idea that either their own or another’s parents owe them a living, an education, and luxuries which they seriously regard as necessities.

 

While material advantages conspire to make one’s life easier, they make his character weaker. The parents’ unrestrained desire to do well by their children, plus the means to do it bring upon them irreparable harm. And thus the sins of the father’s foolishness and of his unwisely  directed prosperity are visited upon the children. In this connection is seen more and more, the truth in the Divine reproof: “Behold this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy.” Ezek. 16:49.

 

It is a well-known fact that as a rule the most learned men are the most hesitant to accept the gospel of Christ, and among the last in keeping pace with the Truth. In

 

Answerer Book 5                                  12

 

this respect more than in any other applies the saying, “Blessed be ye poor: for yours is the  kingdom of God.” Luke 6:20.

 

Parents may rid their children of the desire to come into possession of riches which have been earned by others, only if they very early in the child’s life start uprooting its introvert habits and inculcating extrovert ones in their stead. In the struggle for character, personality, and usefulness, the children of poor parents have the advantage over those of wealthy parents.

 

The world’s most honorable and its most indispensable men and women, who have left the world something worthwhile, came from poor families. By way of example, we shall remind the reader of but a few such characters:

 

Jack London’s childhood was seared with poverty  and hardships, yet obsessed with a driving ambition to become a great writer, he became the famous author of fifty-one books, as well as countless stories. His yearly income became twice as much as that of the President of the United States.

 

And Helen Jepson, once so poor she could not afford to take music lessons, became one of our greatest singers.

 

Andrew Carnegie started working for two cents an hour, and he made four hundred million dollars.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  13

 

The late John D. Rockefeller, who amassed probably the greatest fortune in all history, started out in life hoeing potatoes under the boiling sun for four cents an hour.

 

Thomas A. Edison, who has been called the most useful citizen of the world, began his career as a newsboy on the Grand Trunk Railway. His first laboratory was set up in a compartment of a baggage car.

 

Benjamin Franklin was a man distinguished in almost every field of endeavor. Inventor,  scientist, author, statesman, philosopher, printer, diplomat, humorist–surely few other men ever ventured on so many careers and worked them out so successfully. Yet he was born into the poor family of a tallow chandler, and had no special advantages as a child.

 

Luther Burbank, called the “Plant Wizard,” was unable to go farther in school than the town academy, and while young began working in a factory.

 

The life and history of Dr. G. W. Carver also  exemplifies the fact that to build character, to acquire an education, and to make a real success of life, it is necessary that one start from scratch, help himself, and pay his own way through school.

 

We quote from a biographical sketch of this great scientist, as published in The Reader’s Digest, December, 1942, just prior to his death:

 

Answerer Book 5                                  14

 

Born in Missouri around 1864 Dr. Carver never knew his father and mother–they were carried off by slave raiders when he was a baby. A white planter, Moses Carver, raised the child, gave him his name, and because of the boy’s poor health let him do women’s work: cooking, sewing, laundering.

 

But a strange fire burned in him. The only book he remembers in the Carver home was Webster’s Speller. He memorized it. Having fallen on hard times themselves, the Carvers were unable to send him to school. He went on his own; slept in barns and haylofts; worked for his food at whatever jobs turned up, took in all the learning that the one-room schoolhouse had to offer. “White folks’ washing”  paid his way through high school.

 

He was admitted by mail to the University of Iowa only to be rejected, when he arrived, because he was a Negro. Whereupon he opened a small laundry and at the end of a year had accumulated funds enough to obtain entrance to Simpson College at Incrianola,  Iowa. He washed, scrubbed and house-cleaned his way through three years at that school and went on to finish four years of agricultural studies at Iowa State College. There his genius with soils and plants won him, on graduation, a place on the faculty.

 

Down in central Alabama, at about this time Booker T. Washington–founder and president of Tuskegee Institute–was dreaming of economic emancipation for the Negro farmer. The dreams needed a man. Washington chose young Carver.

 

When Carver arrived in Tuskegee, in 1896, there seemed to be little for him to work on and nothing to work with. Washington wanted an agricultural laboratory; there was neither equipment nor money. He wanted a school farm; the soil was defiant.  He wanted grass on the Tuskegee campus; there was only sand.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  15

 

Today, in a glass case in the museum are the materials  with which Carver made his first laboratory. For heat he rigged up a salvaged barn lantern. His mortar was a heavy kitchen cup, he used a flat piece of iron for a pulverizer. Beakers were made by cutting off the tops of old bottles rescued from the school dump. He turned an ink bottle into an alcohol lamp and made his own wick.

 

The soil on his 16-acre “experimental farm” was sandy, eroded and impoverished. He sent his students into the swamps and woods armed with baskets and pails. Day after day they brought back muck and leafmold and covered the ground with it. On those acres he demonstrated that the South’s worst soil can be made to produce–not one sweet-potato crop per year but two. There also he harvested one of Alabama’s  first bale-to-the-acre crops of cotton.

 

“Everyone told me,” he says, “that the soil was  unproductive. But it was the only soil I had. It was not  unproductive. It was only unused.”

 

He found other uses for it. From Macon County’s multicolored clays he made pottery, wallpaper inks, coloring for ornamental cement blocks. An inveterate enemy of waste, he turned corn, cotton and sorghum stalks into insulating boards; produced paper from the branches of wistaria, sun-flowers and wild hibiscus; wove decorative table mats from swamp cattails;  made table runners, using bright clay dyes for color, from feed and seed bags.

 

To carry his Green Pastures gospel to the farmer he converted a secondhand buggy into a mobile  agricultural school, loaded it with exhibits, borrowed a horse and made regular tours of the countryside. This was the first of the “movable schools” which today, housed in truck and trailer and sponsored by the U.S. Department of Agriculture, cover all of Alabama.

 

Macon County then, like most of the South, grew cotton  and little else. To save the soil

 

Answerer Book 5                                  16

 

and add to farm income Carver advocated growing sweet potatoes and peanuts. Today the sweet potato is a southern farm staple; and our peanut farmers of the South will this year get close to $70,000,000 for their crop. More than any other person, Dr. Carver has helped to break cotton’s throttle-hold on southern agriculture.

 

In his Macon County pioneering, he found scarcely any vegetable gardens, few pigs, chickens or cows. Pellegra–produced by an unbalance diet–was widespread.  He therefore preached kitchen gardens and worked out recipes showing how to prepare and preserve vegetables. Today, according to the county agricultural agent, there is hardly a Negro farm in Macon County without a vegetable garden, pigs, chickens and at least one cow. Pellagra has virtually disappeared.

 

Dr. Carver insists that the start-where-you-are  formula will work anywhere. Some years ago he spoke before a Negro organization in Tulsa, Oklahoma. For illustrative materials he spent an early morning on Sand Pipe Hill, near Tulsa. He came back with 27 plants, all containing medicinal properties.

 

“Then,” he said, “I went to Ferguson’s Drugstore and bought seven patent medicines containing certain elements found in those plants. The medicines had been shipped in from New York. They should have come from Sand Pipe Hill. ‘Where there is no vision the people perish.'”

 

* * *

 

He has been called–this man whose parents were Negro  slaves–“the first and greatest chemurgist.” Million-dollar businesses have been built all or in part from his discoveries–largest among them being a $200,000,000 a year peanut industry. His crop-pioneering  puts many millions every year into the pockets of southern farmers.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  17

 

He has been showered with honors. Thomas Edison invited him to join his staff at $50,000 a year. Henry Ford has given him a laboratory for wartime food research. Last June “The Progressive Farmer” gave him its annual award for “outstanding service to southern agriculture.” The Theodore Roosevelt Medal came to him in 1939 as “a liberator to men of the white race as well as the black.”

 

“What other man of our times,” asked the New York Times “has done so much for agriculture in the South?”

 

The world that thus seeks out Dr. George Washington  Carver still finds him in the scientific parish where he has worked for 46 years: Macon County, Alabama,  and the campus of Tuskegee Institute, famed Negro school.

 

It is his own philosophy that keeps him there: his belief  that there are no greener pastures than those nearby. Science-wise he has reduced that belief to a formula: “Start where you are, with what you have make something of it never be satisfied.” Now, approaching  80, he is still making that formula work.

 

He took me recently through the George Washington Carver Museum at Tuskegee–built from his savings to house the results of his nearby explorations and discoveries.  He still wears the familiar battered cap and the frayed gray sweater. His voice is frail and his shoulders stooped. But there are no signs of frailty in his mind and spirit.

 

In a small field behind the museum he pointed out half a hundred strips of pine board exposed to the sun. They were freshly painted: bright blues, yellows, reds, greens.

 

“The reason farmers down here don’t paint their homes,” he said, “isn’t because they are lazy or don’t care. It is because they don’t have cash money to buy paint. The paint that’s weathering on these boards costs next to nothing. The color comes from the clays right here in Macon County. The base is used motor Oil.”

 

Answerer Book 5                                  18

 

This home-grown paint, made and proved by Dr. Carver at Tuskegee, is now being used by the Tennessee  Valley Authority in a demonstration of rural home beautification in 14 TVA localities.

 

Dr. Carver was the first and still is the greatest  exponent of the use of the South’s idle lands and waste products to balance the southern farm diet. This required more than agricultural knowledge, so he learned to be an expert dietitian and cook. His “43 Ways to Save the Wild Plum Crop” is a collection of Carver-proved recipes: marmalade, syrup, vinegar, soup, croquettes.

 

His famous experiments with the peanut led to the production of more than 300 useful articles. Among those now being commercially manufactured are his peanut butter and peanut flour, besides various oils and fertilizer. Widely used is a pamphlet for the farmer’s wife: “105 Different Ways to Prepare the Peanut for the Table,” including recipes for peanut soup, bread, patties, piecrust, doughnuts, cheese. With such wider use the peanut crop increased from 700 million pounds in 1921 to 1,400 million in 1941.

 

Last March Dr. Carver published his own Victory Garden bulletin: “Nature’s Garden for Victory and Peace.” Its frontispiece quotes from Genesis: “Behold  I have given you every herb…to you it shall be for meat.” Inside is a list of more than 100 grasses, weeds and wild flowers which can be used for food, and recipes  showing how to use them. They include chickory coffee–“some prefer it to real coffee”–pie “similar to apple or rhubarb” from sour grass; “asparagus tips” from the stalks of silkweed, wild clover “for  delicate and fancy salads”; grass-salad sandwiches which have a considerable vogue on the Tuskegee campus.

 

* * *

 

The Bible, Dr. Carver told me, is as important to his work as is his laboratory. He has two

 

Answerer Book 5                                  19

 

favorite Scripture verses. One of them he calls his “light” passage. It is Proverbs III, 6: “In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct thy paths.” The other is his “power” passage. It is Philippians IV, 13: “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.”

 

“This is the only question colored people have to answer,”  I heard him say to a group of Negro preachers: “Have we got what the world wants?” He told about hearing a group of white men in search of a man who could locate oil. “They forgot to say whether they wanted a white man, a red man, a yellow or a black man; they said only they wanted a man who could locate oil.

 

“Don’t go looking for Naboth’s vineyard,” he said. “Every one of you probably has all the vineyard he needs.”

 

Let parents now answer this pertinent question:  What made Dr. Carver a great scientist, and his indispensable accomplishments possible? Was it not what impoverished circumstances taught him and what his all-consuming desire to bless humanity urged him to do?

 

It is evident that from the very out-set of their training, children should be taught the value of time and the value of a dollar, and even forced, if necessary, to help themselves and to respect the rights and the property of others–to be builders, not destroyers, not spongers, wasters, or squanderers. Slipshod work-habits result in bad personality.

 

In the light of the ten commandments, these principles, more than any others,

 

Answerer Book 5                                  20

 

should day by day be instilled in the minds of the young.

 

“Therefore shall ye lay up these My words in your heart and in your soul,” bids the Lord, “and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that they may be as frontlets between your eyes. And ye shall teach them your children, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt write them upon the door posts of thine house, and upon thy gates: that your days may be multiplied, and the days of your children, in the land which the Lord sware unto your fathers to give them as the days of heaven upon the earth.” Deut. 11:18-21.

 

WHAT IS RELIGION?

 

Question No. 109:

 

Does religion consist only of studying and praying, fasting and weeping, preaching and comforting, repenting and forgiving, begging and giving? How can one become religious, and what difference will it make in one’s life?

 

Answer:

 

Just as the Great Exemplar of Bible religion was the Word (Son) of God in human form (1 John 1:1),  so Bible religion itself is the commandments (righteousness) of God in human form (2 Cor. 3:3;  Ex. 31:18). But the medium through which the soul comes into vital contact with Bible religion, is the Holy Spirit. And this living connection with the Word

 

Answerer Book 5                                  21

 

of God is the indispensable condition to the practice of Bible religion–the only means of the race’s redemption,–its returning from its jungle wanderings to its Eden home. So he who would have true religion, must pray for the Spirit of Truth. In no other way can he become truly  religious–become the “fleshy tables,” the commandments of God in human form. His living (practicing) them is what keeps him not only from worshiping either false gods or any likeness of God Himself but also from squandering time. Fidelity to the commandments causes him to do all his work in the six laboring days each week, leaving none of it to drag on and on from week to week. And through the commandments, he is both reminded that the seventh day is a Holy Memorial of creation (Ex. 20:3-17) and impressed that he should love his neighbour as himself  (Mark 12:31). Thus we see that true religion does indeed consist of something more than merely praying, fasting, giving, and preaching; and that it most certainly does not include “begging.”

 

The members of the Kingdom-church, are, according to Isaiah, to be skilled in their respective trades and professions. As builders, engineers, carpenters, masons, mechanics, or whatever, they are to “build the old wastes,…raise up the former desolations, and…repair the waste cities, the desolations of many generations.” Isa. 61:4. They are also to be animal husbandmen,

 

Answerer Book 5                                  22

 

vinegrowers, expert agriculturists. And as such, they are to be skilled in the science of  management, employing thousands of aliens, not only to minister to their needs and to build (Isa. 60:10), but also to “stand and feed” their flocks and to be their plowmen and vinedressers (Isa. 61:5).  Thus it is that the “study in agricultural lines should be the A, B, and C of the education given in our schools.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 179.  “Pure, practical religion will be manifested in treating the earth as God’s treasure house. The more intelligent a man becomes, the more should religious influence be radiating from him. And the Lord would have us treat the earth as a precious treasure, lent us in trust.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 245.

 

Besides being skilled agronomists, artisans, and tradesmen, these governors of the Kingdom,  as living embodiments of genuine Christianity, are to be expert international bankers, economists, personnel and traffic engineers, and provisioners, together handling “the forces” and “the riches of the Gentiles.” Isa. 6:5, 11;  61:6. And thus variously equipped with these excellent proficiencies, they are, above all, to be “Priests of the Lord…Ministers of our God”–“men wondered at.” Isa. 61:6; Zech. 3:8.

 

The gospel minister is accordingly to be decently informed in the practical pursuits

 

Answerer Book 5                                  23

 

of life and to be expert in at least one thing.  Certainly any preacher getting ten per cent (the tithe) of a farmer’s income, should study to become capable of helping him to improve his farming methods in a practical way should ever the occasion arise. In short, he should be competent to assist the members of his church in organizing, correcting, or improving their work and business. Jesus taught His disciples not only to pray, to preach and practice the Truth, to give and forgive, but also to serve, to fish, to feed and clothe, and to pay bills in a business-like way. (See Matthew 6:5-13; 10:5-7, 27; 5:19, 20; 23:3,4;  John 3:20, 21; Acts 20:35; Matthew 6:14, 15; 18:21, 22; 20:25-28; Mark 6:35-41; Luke 22:7-13;  John 21:3-6; Matthew 25:31-45; 17:24-27.)

 

But to be such a Christian, a truly religious person, one must first of all organize his entire being, rightly controlling, co-ordinating, and using his strength, his energy, his means, and his time. Anyone who fails to effect this integrated four-fold economy of being, can never achieve any true success. To do so, he must get “sixty seconds worth of distance run out of each unforgiving minute,” sixty minutes of maximum application and accomplishment out of every working or resting hour, and peak effectiveness out of every move or stroke. He must, in short, eliminate every wasted motion, as well as every thoughtless, circuitous duplication and

 

Answerer Book 5                                  24

 

overlapping of motions, which bring no results but only deplete his stock of reserve energy. The work of such an altogether-Christian will never be found done in a bunglesome or hit-and-miss fashion.

 

Furthermore, he is never found living in excess of his means, but so carefully budgeting his  income as to enable him to live within his means and also regularly to lay aside a little in reserve for a rainy day. He shuns contracting debts; he knows that the habit of ever borrowing and never being able to pay back, is a species of robbery–lying.

 

Such a one, whether poor or rich, never fears the future. He unpresumptuously trusts in the Lord for his daily needs; he never has a worried thought “for the morrow.” Matt. 6:27-34.

 

All in all, we see that Bible religion, Christianity,  is nothing more or less than turning from obeying the Devil, to obeying the Lord, turning from a life of doing wrong to a life of doing right,–from consuming to producing; from borrowing to loaning; from begging to giving; from cheating  to restoring and to dealing honestly; from exacting to forgiving; and from being served to serving.

 

“True religion is ever distinctly seen in our words and deportment, and in every act of life. With the followers of Christ, religion should never be divorced from business. They should go hand in hand,

 

Answerer Book 5                                  25

 

and God’s commandments should be strictly  regarded in all the details of worldly matters. The knowledge that we are children of God should give a high tone of character even to the everyday  duties of life, making us not slothful in business, but fervent in spirit. Such a religion as this bears the scrutiny of a critical world with a grand consciousness of integrity.”–Testimonies, Vol. 4, pp. 190, 191.

 

“Christianity has a much broader meaning than many have hitherto given it. It is not a creed. It is the word of Him who liveth and abideth forever. It is a living, animating principle, that takes possession of mind, heart, motives, and the  entire man. Christianity–O that we might experience its operations! It is a vital, personal experience, that elevates and ennobles the whole man.”–Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 421, 422.

 

All this is what the religion of Christ is, and he who practices it, has true charity (1 Cor. 13)–is truly “born again.”

 

To say it again, every true Christian first  organizes himself, then his family, and then his business.  And what is more, he learns through it all that some can be organized, while others cannot; that some labor to achievement, while others labor to naught; that some produce, while others only consume; that some are always giving like the maple tree, while others are

 

Answerer Book 5                                  26

 

always taking like the dry sponge; that some bless the world with good, while others live and labor for self and think that all others should live and labor for them; that some quietly practice their religion, while others make a display of holiness by much religious talk and prayer, but few corresponding works, and that some know both when to visit and when not to visit, while others know neither the time to visit nor the time to take leave, and have to be pried loose like barnacles once they are seated! What a jungle is the preacher’s problem!

 

IS A VISION NEEDED?

 

Question No. 110:

 

Is it necessary to have a mental picture of the things for which we pray?

 

Answer:

 

If we have no such vision, we shall have nothing concrete and tangible to pray and work for. And naturally, then, neither our prayers nor our efforts will accomplish anything. Everyone must have a clear vision of his needs and his aims; lacking such, he goes about blindly, and gets nowhere. Remember that “where there is no vision, the people perish.” Prov. 29:18.

 

All should know beforehand what they are to do, and what they are to become. They should then make certain that their will is God’s will, set their goal high, and see that they reach it.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  27

 

CAN ONE FIND THE TRUTH WITHOUT HAVING TRANCE-VISIONS?

 

Question No. 111:

 

Concerning what she writes, Sister White says, “I was shown” or “taken in vision.” May I ask how we can believe in “The Shepherd’s Rod” literature if its contents were not revealed  in like manner–by a miracle?

 

Answer:

 

It is never safe for one to base his decision regarding a message from the Lord on the manner in which it is received. Supernatural experiences are not the strongest evidence of one’s connection with Divine power. In fact, they are not necessarily proof at all, for there are many  doctrines and faiths built upon one miracle or another and yet wholly devoid of truth. And no one should overlook the fact that the forthcoming delusion which is to sweep the world is to be empowered by miracles, even to bringing fire from heaven (Rev. 13:13, 14). Nevertheless, by the Word of God we are warned not to be led away with it.

 

Neither should one forget that not all the prophets of the Bible had trance-visions. David and Solomon recorded, not what was given them in vision, but what they received through other means. And John the Baptist was called even more than a prophet, yet there is not a single  prophetic utterance recorded by him, nor is there any record that he was ever taken into trance and given visions. He was

 

Answerer Book 5                                  28

 

merely an interpreter of the writings of the prophets. Thus God spoke at sundry times in divers manners to His prophets (Heb. 1:1).

 

It should be noticed, though, that only a small portion of Sister White’s writings was received through trance-vision. And the things shown in such visions are, as a rule, prophetic–looking forward to some future event–and, more or less, an addition to the prophecies, not interpretative of them.

 

Evidently God’s people at this particular time are not in need of visions, but rather of interpreters of the visions of the prophets of old which are not as yet understood. And that is what He has seen fit to give us so that we may understand the Bible. This is the greatest miracle connected with The Shepherd’s Rod, (See illustration in Tract No. 6, Why Perish, 1944 edition, p. 18.)

 

But let your faith be not in miracles or in man’s experiences, but in the revelations of His prophetic Word.

 

And now the only safe and sane procedure is to read closely every page of the solemn message contained in The Shepherd’s Rod publications. Let not a line escape your attention. Study every word carefully and prayerfully. Be earnest and diligent in your perusal of Truth, and “prove all things; hold fast that which is good.” 1 Thess. 5:21.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  29

 

WHY NEED OF A JUDGMENT?

 

Question No. 112:

 

I cannot see the need of a judgment. Why should we be judged after we are saved?

 

Answer:

 

That the Bible teaches of a coming judgment no one can deny. We therefore need only to give the reason for it. The true people of God, we are told, are commingled with the untrue, the “wheat” with the “tares.” The judgment, therefore, is to determine who are the “wheat” and who are the “tares,” and to designate the future of each.

 

According to Jesus’ parable, this work takes place in the time of harvest, the end of the world (Matt. 13:30, 40). And as the congregation of the dead as well as the congregation of the living are commingled with the good and the bad, the judgment  takes place among both, first among the dead, then among the living. In the judgment the decision  is made as to who are worthy of eternal life, and who of eternal death (John 5:28, 29); who are to come up in the first resurrection (Rev. 20:6), and who is the second; also who are to be translated when Jesus comes (1 Thess. 4:16, 17), and who are to perish at the brightness of His coming (2 Thess. 2:8). This is the first aspect of the judgment, and being only a book work (Dan. 7:10), a work that does not disturb either the dead in the graves or the living in the church, it takes place in heaven.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  30

 

The second aspect is not a book work but an actual  separation of the dead on the resurrection day, and of the living on the day of purification–the righteous dead are raised, and the unrighteous left in their graves, the righteous living are sealed to live eternally, and the unrighteous left to die (Ezek. 9:2-7).

 

Thus the worthy dead are judged to rise in the first resurrection, and the unworthy in the  second resurrection, whereas the worthy living are judged to live on, and the unworthy judged to die. And this is the simple reason for the judgment.

 

IS IT “HE ” OR ARE WE TO LOOK FOR ANOTHER?

 

Question No. 113:

 

“He that dasheth in pieces,” as I see it after reading Tract No. 14, “War News Forecast,” is Hitler. But how can this be, when he is now getting the worst of it, and the allies are winning the war?

 

Answer:

 

The tract does not by name identify the one who “dasheth in pieces. Any conclusions, therefore, that may be deduced from one’s analysis of its contents, can be only inferential and therefore tentative.

 

From current developments in the European theater of war, it does look as though Hitler is doomed. Despite this appearance, however Nahum’s prophecy analytically fits him, although  it is possible that someone else may yet come forth to carry the

 

Answerer Book 5                                  31

 

prediction to fulfillment. And if during this war the prophecy does not meet its entire fulfillment,  then it must be that the sealing of the saints is yet incomplete the work of the message unfinished, the first fruits not ready to stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion. This seems to be the only hindrance.

 

So while we do not as yet see the way in which the prophecy will fulfill itself, we are, however plainly told that at the time “Assyria” falls, the Lord will free His people not only from the sinners  in their midst but also from the Gentile rule.

 

The Assyrian, though, shall “fall with the sword, not of a mighty man; and the sword, not of a mean man, shall devour him: but he shall flee from the sword, and his young men shall be discomfited.”  “For through the voice of the Lord shall the Assyrian be beaten down, which smote with a rod.” Isa. 31:8; 30:31.

 

Hence, while the Holy Voice of prophecy declares:  “For now will I break his [the Assyrian] yoke from off thee, and will burst thy bonds in sunder,” It also commands: “Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace!…for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off.” Nah. 1:13, 15.

 

Now is the “convenient time,” dear reader, to take a firm stand with him that bringeth the good tidings! Do not put it off.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  32

 

SHALL WE SEEK ECONOMY AS WE SHUN PRIDE?

 

Question No. 114:

 

Should women wear silk or cotton hose?

 

Answer:

 

The position and circumstances of some women make very impracticable the wearing of silk hose, and of others, the wearing of cotton hose. But the wearing of sheer silk hose, being neither modest nor practicable in any way, is of course clearly out of the question for all  Christians. If, though, service-weight silk hose prove more serviceable and economical as well as more comfortable than cotton hose, then the service-weight are the best choice. But if lisle or cotton, are the more serviceable and economical as well as the more comfortable, then obviously  they are to be preferred. There is no hard and fast rule for all. This is a matter for the exercise of individual judgment and conscience.

 

“Economy in the outlay of means is an excellent branch of Christian wisdom….Money is an excellent  gift of God. In the hands of his children it is food for the hungry, drink for the thirsty, and raiment for the naked; it is a defense for the oppressed, and a means of health to the sick. Means should not be needlessly or lavishly expended for the gratification of pride or ambition.” –Testimonies, Vol. 4 p. 571.

 

“In the establishment and carrying forward of the work, the strictest economy is ever to be shown.”–Counsels on Health, p. 319.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  33

 

A MODEL OUT OF THE WORLD, OR IN THE WORLD ALSO?

 

Question No. 115:

 

Some think that the dresses adopted by those who reside at Mt. Carmel, are too long for us who live in the cities. Are they?

 

Answer:

 

If a short dress does not constitute “modest  apparel” for a Christian woman in an isolated place such as Mt. Carmel, then it would be even more disgraceful in the city.

 

Any woman anywhere will look far better in a neat dress of modest length and good taste, than she will in a short, immodest dress. She will thus commend herself to the intelligent, and above every other consideration, she will be a power for good rather than for evil.

 

To begin with, the fashion creators started foolish women wearing short dresses, and the worldly majority willy-nilly patterned after them. And if the stylists should now put the same models in longer, neat, and modest dresses, the multitude of Christian women would unhesitatingly  fall in step.

 

A dress halfway between the bend of the knee and the ankle is a modest length, certainly not too long for any Christian woman anywhere.

 

God expects His people to be the head, to set the right standard. Therefore, to give an unchristian witness in dress away

 

Answerer Book 5                                  34

 

from Mt. Carmel, where one meets the world’s multitude, is even worse than to do so where one’s influence is confined strictly to believers.

 

“You are not accountable for any of the sins of your brethren unless your example has caused them to stumble, caused their feet to be diverted from the narrow path.”–Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 256.

 

SHALL HAIR BE CURLED?

 

Question No. 116:

 

My hair is so plain that it makes me appear odd. Would it be wrong to curl it?

 

Answer:

 

Since the world’s licentious fashions are  condemned in the Word, we cannot encourage you to do as the world does. The Christian is admonished to dress modestly, neatly, and becomingly.  But while shunning the world’s extremes and licentiousness, the Christian should be careful not to go to the other extreme, not to appear unkempt. Keep in the middle of the road; that is, arrange your hair in such a way as to avoid attracting the attention of the public eye by reason of either extreme. (Read Isaiah 3:16-26).

 

SLACKS OR SKIRTS?

 

Question No. 117:

 

Is it all right for a woman to wear slacks while engaged in defense work? Are they not men’s garments?

 

Answerer Book 5                                  35

 

Answer:

 

If the wearing of slacks should be restricted to men because men today universally wear trousers,  then anciently skirts should have been denied women because that garment was then the common garb of men.

 

But as both men and women then wore skirts the question should not be as to whether skirts or slacks should be always or occasionally worn by women, but as to whether the dress of the women should be precisely like the dress of the men.

 

Let us remember that there is no Bible command as to what form of dress the church laity should wear, save the command that it should be modest, not costly (1 Tim. 2:9), and that of a man should be distinctive from that of a woman. “The woman,” says the Lord, “shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman’s garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the Lord thy God.” Deut. 22:5.

 

Now if slacks have the distinctive appearance of a garment pertaining to a woman, then they cannot be classed as man’s apparel.

 

There is also another phase of the question to be considered: If the garment is modest, not extravagant,  made to meet the need of the wearer, not the caprice of the world’s everchanging styles, then we see no evil in wearing it. We think that

 

Answerer Book 5                                  36

 

modest slacks are much better than the short, immodest dresses. But even slacks publicly worn do not afford to a woman that modest appearance of Christian apparel. Except it be on a certain  occasion or at a certain work when or where the dress is a hindrance, the slacks must not replace the neat and modest dress that becomes a Christian  woman.

 

If, though, the wearing of slacks is required of one who works in a plant, then we see nothing wrong in wearing them during working hours.

 

IS DISPLAY A SIN?

 

Question No. 118:

 

I think it a sin for my daughter to wear wristwatch. Is it?

 

Answer:

 

There is no objection to carrying a watch of any kind. But when one makes a display of it, whether it be on the wrist or elsewhere, it then lends itself to ornamentation, and only cheapens the character  of the wearer, makes him proud, and others envious and jealous. When, moreover, a piece of jewelry, worn for display, is of cheap make and quality, it not only cheapens the character and the taste of the wearer but also brands him as a pretentious imitator. A Christian will abandon all vain appearances, and be altogether blameless.  If he needs to carry a timepiece, he will do so inconspicuously, as a necessary accessory, and not wear it prominently so as to appear for style or display.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  37

 

SHALL THE WOMAN LEAVE HER HAT ON WHEN THE MAN TAKES HIS OFF?

 

Question No. 119:

 

What does Paul mean in 1 Corinthians 11 concerning the woman covering her head? Does not verse 15 show that the hair is her covering?

 

Answer:

 

“But I would,” says the Holy Spirit, “have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.” 1 Cor. 11:3.

 

Note the order in which divinity and humanity are linked: God, Christ, the man, the woman. Thus it is that “every man praying or prophesying,  having his head covered, dishonoureth his head [God]. But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth  her head [the man]: for that is even all one as if she where shaven. For if the woman be not covered, let her also be shorn [that is, if a woman will not wear a hat, then let her cut off her hair]: but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her be covered [let her wear a hat]. For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God: but the woman is the glory of the man.” 1 Cor. 11:4-8.

 

This scripture plainly teaches that a man ought to take his hat off when praying or

 

Answerer Book 5                                  38

 

prophesying (teaching the Scriptures), while the woman should put hers on.

 

One could not logically conclude from 1 Cor. 11:15  that the woman’s hair is the covering referred to.  If such were the case, then logically the man should shave his head in order to make the distinction between the two.

 

Moreover, if the woman’s hair is the covering required, then why would the Scriptures say she is to wear it when “praying or prophesying”? What else could she do? And could she take off her hair (covering) when not praying, unless she wore a wig?

 

The Scriptures therefore make it clear that any religious occasion which requires the man to take his hat off, requires the woman to put hers on.

 

WHAT ABOUT COMMUNION SERVICE?

 

Question No. 120:

 

Should believers who are well established in the message, celebrate the communion service when they meet together?

 

Answer:

 

As to authorizing the communion service in our own midst, we believe that since we all, as Seventh-day Adventists, have defiled ourselves as did the Jews at Christ’s first appearing (The Desire of Ages, p. 104) and since this sacred service works damnation to those who unworthily receive it (1 Cor. 11: 29), therefore we dare

 

Answerer Book 5                                  39

 

not now, as Davidians, take unto ourselves its hallowed privilege until as a people our lives bear convincing evidence of our repentance from the Laodicean condition.

 

The lesson in not authorizing this blessed service in our midst at this time, is inversely parallel to that which John the Baptist taught in ordaining and insisting upon the baptismal service then; that is, John’s instituting the baptismal service then, showed that the Jews were not ready to meet their King, and the Rod’s not instituting the communion service now, shows that neither are we ready to meet our King, and that we must therefore quickly repent from our lukewarmness, buy the “eyesalve,” and anoint our eyes. Then we shall gloriously celebrate the communion service, and the shame of our nakedness will not appear (Rev. 3:18).

 

Those who do not sense this great need are yet blind to the church’s undone condition, and to the Lord’s holiness. Just a firm outward faith in the message is not enough; its inward work in our lives is the all-essential and supreme work that must take place in the lives of all of us before we can conscientiously and profitably celebrate the Lord’s supper. Let us hasten that glad day.

 

 

WHAT IS MY GIFT?

 

Question No. 121:

 

What is the meaning of 1 Timothy 4:14; “Neglect  not the gift that is in thee, which was

 

Answerer Book 5                                  40

 

given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery”?

 

Answer:

 

In the scripture in question, the apostle Paul is urging the Christian to be faithful and full of zeal in the duties which God has placed upon him, and not to neglect his privileges and opportunities, nor to come short of his endowments and capabilities to multiply his “talents.”

 

The first duty of each Davidian is to be faithful in obeying the principles of the doctrine, in doing whatsoever work he is given to do, and by precept and example leading others to do likewise.

 

Some are thus doing by building Mt. Carmel Center, some by giving studies, others by writing  letters and sending tracts and books to their relatives, friends, and acquaintances, and still many others by sending in names and addresses of Seventh-day Adventists to whom Present-truth literature may be sent.

 

Each must be faithful in his duties, as was Daniel, so that he bring no reproach against his religious profession, but rather, by his consistent behavior and faithful service in the name of Christ, lead others to the message of the hour. Today as Never before, the Christian is to be “not slothful in business,” but “fervent in spirit;  serving the Lord.” Rom. 12:11.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  41

 

 

WHAT ABOUT RECEIVING GIFTS?

 

Question No. 122:

 

According to Tract No. 13, “Christ’s Greetings,” 1941 Edition, pp. 5, 6, Christians should not give “time” gifts. But is it wrong to receive them? Or should one return them and thus risk offending the giver?

 

Answer:

 

The tract does not intend to convey the idea that it is wrong to accept “time” gifts from those who are uninformed concerning the evil results of the custom, but that it is not right for those who do know better, to give them on traditional occasions.  Were one to refuse such a gift, he would doubtless offend the giver.

 

 

HOW CAN ONE STAND IF HE PLANS TO FALL?

 

Question No. 123:

 

Will you please explain Hebrews 6:4-6?

 

Answer:

 

Of those who do not live up to even the first principles of the doctrine of Christ and who do not “go on unto perfection,” but who lay “again the foundation of repentance from dead works,… who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away,” warns Paul, “it is impossible… to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify

 

Answerer Book 5                                  42

 

to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame.” Heb. 6:1, 4-6.

 

The scripture itself makes plain that those who have been specially favored with great light but who do not live the inspiring principles of the doctrines of Truth are laying a foundation that will lead them back into the world, and that should they thus retrograde, it would be impossible for the gospel of Christ to renew their conversion at “some more convenient season.” The classic examples of King Agrippa and Felix (Acts 24, 25, 26) are arresting proof of this.

 

 

HOW SHALL WE PRAY?

 

Question No. 124:

 

I have been told that when praying to God, the  Father, we should always say: “In the name of Thy blessed Son Jesus, Who died for me, I humbly ask, etc.” Is this the correct way to pray?

 

Answer:

 

Though the foregoing form of address in prayer may be unexceptionable, yet petitions need not necessarily always assume this precise form.

 

In the Lord’s exemplary prayer is to be found the perfect way. There is the prayer beautiful, the prayer perfect, its every word replete with purpose and meaning–“our Father,” not “my Father” (especially so in public prayer); “forgive us…as,” not merely “forgive us”; “Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done in earth”–not in heaven, but “as it is in heaven.”

 

Answerer Book 5                                  43

 

Short, yet all-inclusive and without repetitions, it teaches us to address our Creator by His paternal title our Father, which brings us into a closer bond of union with Him than can any other of His titles. It makes us realize our utter dependence on Him for all our needs. It covers our sins and reconciles us to our Father, and makes us friends to our fellowmen, even to those who sin against us. It creates in us love for His Kingdom, and inspires us with zeal to labor for its coming. And finally, it leads us to do all we can for the enthronement of His will here on earth.

 

The prayer of prayers, it commands the most reverent  study and observance of its sublime principles. (See Mount of Blessing, pp. 151-176).

 

 

SHALL WE BE PRESUMPTUOUS AND INACTIVE?

 

Question No. 125:

 

Does it not show a lack of faith to pray for the sick and then seek to cure them?

 

Answer:

 

Simply praying for one who is sick, with out doing anything for him, can only mean, in the last analysis, that the suppliant is more righteous and pitying than God, and is therefore trying to convince the Lord of His duty to do something for the sick, as though He did not already want to.

 

When we pray for others, we are not acquainting God with anything with which

 

Answerer Book 5                                  44

 

He is not already infinitely better acquainted than we are or ever will be. Since He knows all about the matter,  the reason we pray is not to convince Him that someone  needs His help, but to ask His blessings upon what we may be able to do for the needy one. The Levite and the priest did not do anything for the wounded, and were condemned for their pitilessness, whereas the Samaritan did, and was commended for his humanitarianism.

 

Whether, therefore, we pray for others or for ourselves, we are praying for the Lord’s blessings upon our own feeble efforts. If the Lord thereby sees fit to give us the wisdom and skill to bring about the answer to our own prayers, is not His healing the sick through our efforts even more glorious than His healing them without our having to move a finger?

 

 

WHEN TO WRITE AND WHEN NOT?

 

Question No. 126:

 

Is it permissible on the Sabbath to write missionary letters and to subscribe for gospel literature?

 

Answer:

 

While it is well to do good on the Sabbath, yet there are some kinds of endeavor, such as writing missionary letters and selling or taking orders for gospel literature, which, even when done in the interest of the Lord’s work, are not permissible. (See Testimonies, Vol. 1, pp. 471, 472; Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 250.) It is turning the Sabbath into a

 

Answerer Book 5                                  45

 

day of work and commerce, not hallowing it as a day of rest and devotion. And if carried on in the house of God, such traffic is a desecration of it.

 

Though writing missionary letters seems preferable to selling gospel literature on the Sabbath day, yet it, too, changes the pristine purpose of the Sabbath from that of a day of rest to a day of work. On the Sabbath day, God rested from “all His work.” Gen. 2:2. Hence, on that day Christians  must also rest from all their work.

 

To help guide in this matter, it should be remembered as a general rule that anything which can be done on another day is sin to do on God’s holy day.

 

The tabernacle building and the sacrifices were of fully as great importance in the worship of God (in the carrying on of the gospel in type in the Old Testament time) as is the sale of gospel literature and the writing of missionary letters at this time. Yet while Israel of old were erecting the Tabernacle for God’s own service, He disallowed them to do any work therein on the Sabbath.

 

“Directions had just been given,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “for the immediate erection of the tabernacle for the service of God; and now the people might conclude, because the object had in view was the glory of God, and also because of their great need of a place of worship, that they

 

Answerer Book 5                                  46

 

would be justified in working at the building upon the Sabbath. To guard them from this error, the warning was given. [“…whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.” Ex. 31:14]. Even the sacredness and urgency of that special work for God must not lead them to infringe upon his holy rest-day.”–Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 313, 314.

 

And Jesus with a whip of small cords drove from the temple those who were buying and selling (John 2:15), although the animals that were being bought and sold were to be used in the  sacrificial service.

 

As a rule, those who think it permissible to write missionary letters on the Sabbath, do very little, if anything, for God during the six  working days. They are not willing to give Him of their time even so much as it takes to write a letter. Hence, the letters which they write on the Sabbath  are, in reality, letters which issue forth, not from a heart of love, but rather from a desire to save time for self. The common correspondence is often coated with religion in order to pacify conscience and to afford excuse with which to shield the sin of using the Sabbath hours. Satan inspires such acts to make the sin the more exceedingly sinful.

 

 

WHO WILL GIVE US OUR PAY?

 

Question No. 127:

 

Should “part-time” laborers who are having

 

Answerer Book 5                                  47

 

some success be entitled to any financial support from the Association?

 

Answer:

 

Since any true labor for Christ is purely a labor of love, all true-hearted Davidians ever have uppermost in their thoughts but one thing–the saving of souls. They leave the matter of wages entirely to the “Householder” in the certain knowledge that when “even comes” He will give them “whatsoever is right.” The faithful whom the Master hires, go forth to labor without  knowing what they are to receive at day’s end. Therefore His laborers whom He is sending into His vineyard now, at the eleventh hour, must learn that the work is to be carried out altogether in His, not man’s way.

 

Should the message give financial support to those who do part-time field work, it would thereby be binding itself to a precedent to support anyone and everyone who does anything, be it little or much. Such a precedent obviously could not be followed. And even if it could be, it would only damage the worker and those for whom he might labor.

 

Consequently, the only right procedure is that all who engage in the work of this sealing message, report their activities to the Headquarters of the work, so that the Office may credit to them the results of their labors. And if there accrues from their efforts sufficient means to enable them to give full time to the teaching of the message,

 

Answerer Book 5                                  48

 

then they might be granted full time status, entitling them to a necessary living expense from the financial results of their labors.

 

In this call for laborers, all–small or great, rich or poor, learned or illiterate–have the high and exalted privilege of becoming the ministers of Christ.

 

“Present truth leads onward and upward, gathering  in the needy, the oppressed, the suffering the destitute. All that will come are to be brought into the fold. In their lives there is to take place a reformation that will constitute them members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.”–Testimonies, Vol. 8, pp. 195, 196.

 

Finally, all Present-truth teachers are asked to keep the Office posted as to their endeavors, and it shall in turn render every possible support to make their work a success.

 

 

FEED THE SHEEP ONLY OR THE LAMBS ALSO?

 

Question No. 128:

 

Is it as essential to contact the newly converted  to Laodicea as it is to contact the older members? I am under the impression that those who have become Seventh-day Adventists  since the sealing message was first given might stand a chance to come in with the multitude;  otherwise, how can the work ever be finished, considering that new ones are coming into Laodicea faster than we can possibly get around to them?

 

Answerer Book 5                                  49

 

Answer:

 

We see no reason why those who have lately accepted the Advent faith should be neglected. As a matter of fact, it would be an almost impossible task to segregate them. It is therefore not only right but necessary to take advantage of every opportunity to present the Truth to Seventh-day Adventists, young or old in the Third Angel’s Message. Beyond this the responsibility rests with the Lord. He has promised to take the reins in His own hands and to cut the work short in  righteousness.

 

However, in conversing or studying with one whom you know to be a recent convert, you should exercise special care and judgment and tact in presenting only the simplest reform truths first so as not to bewilder the mind of one who is only a “babe” (a “Maher-shal-al-hash-baz”)  in the Scriptures.

 

 

WHY NOT WORK FOR THE WORLD ON SPARE TIME?

 

Question No. 129:

 

When we are not working for sinners in Zion then why not go to work for sinners in the world? Has the Lord given us the light for us to hide it “under a bushel,” or to lighten the world with it?

 

Answer:

 

If we are not working for sinners in Zion, then we had better indeed be working for sinners in the world. However, if

 

Answerer Book 5                                  50

 

we truly understand the situation, and believe in faithfully executing our trust, we should be working for the sinners in Zion with such an  all-consuming burden that we would at present have neither time nor energy left to work for the  sinners in the world, save for such as those  represented by the “Syrophenician” woman (Mark 7:26).  Then we shall be doing our full part in the calling of the 144,000 to their task, and thus hastening the time of the ingathering of the great multitude from the world–the day of the Loud Cry.

 

 

WHAT TRACTS ARE FOR OUTSIDERS?

 

Question No. 130:

 

Which of “The Shepherd’s Rod” series of tracts are suitable to give those who are not members of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination?

 

Answer:

 

The Shepherd’s Rod literature is designed for Seventh-day Adventists, but should occasion demand giving some to non-Adventists, Tracts No. 12, 13, and 14 are best adapted.

 

 

WHAT TO STUDY?

 

Question No. 131:

 

Should the subjects contained in “The Shepherd’s  Rod” publications or those contained In other works, be studied in our Sabbath meetings?

 

Answer:

 

If The Shepherd’s Rod contains the message of the hour, then it takes precedence

 

Answerer Book 5                                  51

 

over every other truth for the Spirit of Prophecy says, “It is ‘present truth’ that the flock needs now.”–Early Writings, p. 63. “‘These things [the sealing of the saints] should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.'”–Early Writings,  p. 118. “Advance new principles, and crowd in the clear-cut truth.”–Testimonies to Ministers, p. 118.

 

 

IS IT SAFE TO CHALLENGE?

 

Question No. 132:

 

If we are to “prove all things; hold fast that which is good,” and be ready always to give an answer to  every man that asks us a reason of the hope that is in us, then ought we not challenge those who are enemies of “The Shepherd’s Rod” to prove it in error?

 

Answer:

 

Even those who have settled it once and for all that The Shepherd’s Rod contains a heaven-sent message, not to mention those who are incapable of defending it in all its aspects, are in no wise  justified in exposing their precious jewel of Truth to the Enemy, whose only aim is to take it away from them. Especially so when he is not coming with a promise to give them something that will replace that which they already have. They cannot afford to invite his challenge to prove whether or not he can cheat them of their  treasure. When it is gone, the “proof” will be sad  consolation! Placing themselves thus on Satan’s vantage ground will make them guilty not only of the folly of presumptuousness but waste of time and of energy

 

Answerer Book 5                                  52

 

as well. It will be but inviting the Devil to rob them of eternal life.

 

All of us must guard our heavenly treasure with the utmost care, and preserve our faith by studying to give an answer to every man that asks us a reason of the hope that is in us, but not by challenging him to ply us with deceitful questions, and then debating with him.

 

If, though, for any compelling reason you assume the risk of meeting the Enemy in this great spiritual warfare, then you must at least hold him to answer to the whole Truth; do not let him switch you to some certain moot point which no one, perhaps, at the moment could clear. Do not permit yourself to be backed into a defensive position, but rather keep yourself on the  offensive, yet never debate.

 

Do not forget that the Enemy who seeks to take your crown is mightier than you, and that therefore if you are not absolutely settled on the message,  then by all means rather than to study with its enemies, go study with its friends. Not until you have thus done all to let the messengers prove it right, and are still convinced that it is not Present Truth, can you rightly study with its opposers. Do all to make sure that someone does not cheat you of a message from the Lord. Let “no man take thy crown.” Rev. 3:11.

 

Remember that if there is someone ready to undermine one truth, there is another

 

Answerer Book 5                                  53

 

one ready to undermine another truth, and so on and on. In fact, the Enemy is ready to dynamite every truth in existence, even the Bible Itself, if you but give him the chance. Certain it is, though, that Satan does not begin to have as much room for an argument against the Rod’s truths as Sunday keepers have against the Sabbath truth.

 

Ever bear in mind that “the efforts made to retard the progress of truth will serve to extend it” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 454), and that you will be promoted with it if you faithfully keep in the middle of the road, not running ahead with a zeal that is not according to knowledge.

 

“Our convictions need daily to be re-enforced by humble, sincere prayer and reading of the word. While we each have an individuality, while we each should hold our convictions firmly, we must hold them as God’s truth and in the strength which God imparts. If we do not, they will be wrung from our grasp.”–Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 401.

 

Hence, for one who is settled in the Truth and who is searching for more, to challenge the Enemy,  is like putting one’s sword in his hand and daring him to cut off one’s head.

 

Never challenge, therefore, but ever be ready to give the right answer intelligently and convincingly to every man; never debate,

 

Answerer Book 5                                  54

 

but always teach the Truth; never go to an enemy or to a non-believer of a message to prove it right or to prove it wrong; rather, do all your proving with its friends, with its authors–those who know all about it.

 

 

WHAT IS MEANT BY “THAT WHICH IS PUBLISHED”?

 

Question No. 133:

 

“The Symbolic Code” says: “Teach only that which is published.” Will you please explain whether this restriction is Intended to include Bible, Spirit of Prophecy, and “The Shepherd’s Rod” literature, all together, or just the  writings of the “Rod”?

 

Answer:

 

The Bible and the books of the Spirit of Prophecy being the sole source of The Shepherd’s Rod message, therefore when the Rod is taught, the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy are taught. And since none but the Spirit of Truth who transmitted the mysteries of Inspiration can interpret them, then those who attempt to teach them without this Inspired interpretational authority inevitably fall into the forbidden practice of private interpretation (2 Pet. 1 :20)–the great evil which has brought Christendom into its present almost-boundless state of schism and consequent confusion, strife, and impotency.

 

As we dare not follow in such a path, we must therefore, as teachers of The Shepherd’s Rod (the official publications of the

 

Answerer Book 5                                  55

 

Davidian Seventh-day Association), teach only in the light of the Rod those passages which in one way or another need to be interpreted. Thus only will all Present-truth believers ever become of the same mind, seeing eye to eye and speaking the same things (1 Cor. 1:10; 1 Pet. 3:8; Isa. 52:8).

 

And such as do choose to engage in private interpretation are respectfully asked to desist from teaching in the name of the Rod and at its expense. Let them like honest men, teach in their own names and at their own expense.

 

 

HOW TO PROVE THAT THE SLAUGHTER IS LITERAL?

 

Question No. 134:

 

How can I prove to a Seventh-day Adventist that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is literal?

 

Answer:

 

First call his attention to the fact that the Lord Himself was at the threshold of the earthly house while the slaughter took place therein. Carefully study Tract No. 1, The Dardanelles of the Bible, treating of the event as seen by the prophet, and get this point along with kindred ones well fixed in the mind.

 

Second, acquaint him with Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211, which says: “Here we see that the church–the Lord’s sanctuary–was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God.”

 

Answerer Book 5                                  56

 

Then approaching the subject from another angle, introduce the Spirit of Prophecy evidence  which reveals that when the message of Ezekiel 9 is proclaimed to the church, some will deny its literal fulfillment, saying: “He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment.”–Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211. And consequently is written the sad pronouncement: “They had taken the position that we need not look for  miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed.” –Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211. To say that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is not literal, is to say, “The church will never feel the stroke of God. We need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days.” Those who say this, are condemned for denying the plain warning of the literal, miraculous, slaughter described by Ezekiel.

 

Third, from Isaiah 66:16, 19, 20 show that the slaying mentioned in verse 16 is to be literal, for those that escape are to be literally sent to all the nations, to proclaim His glory and His fame. Furthermore, that this literal slaughter is in the church only, is seen from the fact that those who “escape of them” are God’s servants whom subsequently He sends to the Gentiles. If, though, the slaughter is not literal, then for what purpose will it be, and from what will they “escape”? Ezekiel saw them as literally slain (Ezek. 9:8).

 

Answerer Book 5                                  57

 

 

ARE ALL THE GIFTS AMONG US NOW?

 

Question No. 135:

 

From Brother ________’s teaching that the gift of healing is not yet among us, but will be restored after the church’s purification, are we to understand also that the gift of teaching has not yet been restored? If this is not to be inferred, then do teachers of “The Shepherd’s Rod” have the gift now?

 

Answer:

 

“Christ is the same compassionate physician now,” declares the Spirit of Prophecy, “that He was during His earthly ministry. In Him there is healing balm for every disease, restoring power for every infirmity. His disciples in this time are to pray for the sick as verily as the disciples of old prayed. And recoveries will follow; for ‘the prayer of faith shall save the sick.'”–Ministry of Healing, p. 226.

 

Brother________ did not intend to convey the impression that there is no gift of healing among God’s people now, but simply that the great miracles of healing, foreshadowed by those wrought in the time of the early Christian church, are yet future.

 

Concerning the gift of teaching, we read: “And though the Lord give you the bread of adversity, and the water of affliction, yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more, but thine eyes shall see thy teachers.” Isa. 30:20.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  58

 

When the church is purified, her teachers will be recipients of a greater pentecostal power than were even the 120 disciples. This is clearly seen from Joel’s prophecy of the latter rain, which comes as a teacher of righteousness (Joel 2:23 margin), and which invests its recipients with the power (Joel 2:28) finally to proclaim that righteousness throughout the world. (See also Early Writings, pp. 277, 278).

 

 

WHAT WILL THE PRUDENT MAN DO?

 

Question No. 136:

 

What is one to do now when money was never so easily earned, but when prices are sky-high?  Is he thus to spend everything he makes, or is he to deprive himself of such extravagance  and save all he can? And where shall he deposit his earnings?

 

Answer:

 

From past experience, the wise have learned the inexorableness of life’s law of inflation and depression. They know that the abnormal amount of money In circulation swells the demand for goods beyond what the market can supply, and thus sends prices sky-rocketing. They recognize in this a warning signal of impending financial disaster.

 

The prudent also know that the wild orgy of spending everything they make must sooner or later end in an upheaval of privations, sorrows and regrets,–the shattering of many homes. So the wise take steps beforehand to insure themselves

 

Answerer Book 5                                  59

 

against the inevitable day of economic eruption. In time of price inflation they will sternly deny the mania for making more luxurious their present standard of living. And in this time of stepped-up money circulation they will lay by, save rather than spend. They will not fall into that careless attitude befitting only the lowest forms of animal life,–of “feast today and famine tomorrow”; nor will they join with them who say, “let us eat, drink and be merry [spend our money as fast as we make it] for tomorrow we die.”

 

Anyone now boarding the pleasure-boat on its gay excursion down the stream of least resistance, is sure to be sucked into an inextricable maelstrom of financial mismanagement. Too late, he will find himself a victim of his arrant improvidence–rank presumption. The mental likeness of such a one may be compared only to that of a senseless leech–that stupid little water creature which listlessly starves itself when there is nothing convenient for it to fasten to, and then kills itself from over-eating when something  finally comes its way. This form of prodigality is of the worst kind because for such there is no “father’s house” to return to.

 

If the experiential criterion that history repeats  itself is to be acknowledged, then out of this war must come a transition period with its inevitable depression. A dollar now is easily earned; and a dollar

 

Answerer Book 5                                  60

 

saved now may be worth two or three dollars after the war, when money may become even scarcer than it has ever been. So now is the time to spend as little as possible and to lay aside as much as possible. Now is the time of plenty in which to reap a harvest and to store it for the time of need that lies ahead–not to consume it on “whatsoever the soul lusteth after.”

 

Beyond whatever necessary expenditures and increasing deductions one may have–Income Tax, Victory Tax, War Bonds, Social Security, tithes and offerings–every wise wage-earner will every week put aside a certain amount in savings, no matter how small, and tenaciously determine to allow nothing to divert him from this plan, and nothing to diminish this fund. This, however, one will find very hard to do, owing to temptations of spending, and to clever business men who have spent a lifetime studying how to exploit the other fellow’s savings. The Association has therefore prepared special Bequeathment Certificates which will assure the holder a nest-egg for a “rainy day,” or insure him against financial disaster in the days of old age.

 

The busy bee stores and saves its honey during the summer months. Then when winter comes, she has not only enough to carry her through the hard spell but also even some to spare for her keeper. Present-truth believers should not be less wise than a little insignificant bee! Let the Bequeathment

 

Answerer Book 5                                  61

 

Certificate be your reminder that where the moths cannot enter and where the thieves cannot break through, is the safest place to deposit your treasure. And a little of such foresight now will make it immeasurably easier on the Father’s house when the strenuous times come, because you can then draw on your own reserve fund on your Certificate. It may be impossible then for the Association to serve all the unfortunate ones; and those who make no provision in this little time of seeming prosperity, may feel  embarrassed then. Of course, none but those who hold a Certificate of Fellowship can invest in the Bequeathment Certificate–share in this divinely  dedicated savings system and consecrated social security.

 

 

IS IT TAXABLE?

 

Question No. 137:

 

Is my “Bequeathment Certificate” subject to tax?

 

Answer:

 

The Bequeathment Certificate herewith reproduced, clearly certifies that money thus placed with the General Association of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists does not represent a savings deposit, but a bequeathment, in consideration of which the Association voluntarily binds itself, in a sense of moral obligation, to assist the certificate-holding members at least to the amount they bequeath and deposit. And bequeathments are not taxable.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  62

 

 

Bequeathment Certificate

 

 

PICTURE

 

 

WHAT ABOUT GOVERNMENT BENEFITS?

 

Question No. 138:

 

Is it wrong for a Christian to accept support from government relief agencies?

 

Answerer Book 5                                  63

 

Answer:

 

Under federal pension and social welfare provisions, the government’s old age and relief funds are just as legitimately available to its citizens who are church members as to its citizens who are not church members. Thus the Christian as a citizen has no less moral right to accept relief from his government than as a church member he has right to accept relief from his church.

 

 

SHOULD A CHRISTIAN JOIN LABOR UNIONS?

 

Question No. 139:

 

What should be our position as to Labor Unions?

 

Answer:

 

Though in their formative years Unions neither had the power nor exercised the pressure which they do now, yet even then men were arduously at work to make them what they now are. So to safeguard the true believer from becoming compromised by their dictates and thus involved in their strikes and picketings (not to restrain him from paying to them a part of his wages if they compel him to), the Testimonies forbid his taking part in furthering their  unchristian purpose. (See Testimonies, Vol. 7, p. 84).

 

In persecuting Jesus and His followers, the Roman and the Jewish governments were doing a thing even more unrighteous than the Unions are doing today in coercing

 

Answerer Book 5                                  64

 

labor into their ranks, yet Jesus directed His followers then to pay tax to Caesar. So we must conclude that if one is required to pay a fee while working at a trade which permits no “open shop,” he therefore has no alternative to meeting this necessity as one of the shop’s requirements, regardless whether the Union be a good or a bad organization. Thus, though in order to hold his job in support of himself and his family, he may pay the fee which the Unions exact for the opportunity to labor, yet he should not participate in any of their activities and functions–political, social, or otherwise. In short, he will not have any fraternal connection whatsoever with them.

 

Under such circumstances, there is no difference in paying Union dues, state tax, or some other necessary expense, fee, or cost in order to keep at work. In view of this, those who follow in the light will pay Union dues only as they have to, and will discontinue paying them as soon as possible.

 

 

IS IT WRONG TO CARRY PROPERTY INSURANCE?

 

Question No. 140:

 

“Testimonies,” Vol. 1, pp. 549-551, speaks against insurance. Does it mean to include property insurance?

 

Answer:

 

The statement in question deals only with life insurance. As we know of no

 

Answerer Book 5                                  65

 

restriction on one’s carrying property insurance, the decision must rest with the individual.

 

 

WHAT ABOUT BUYING DEFENSE BONDS?

 

Question No. 141:

 

Are either Mt. Carmel’s workers or the institution itself buying United States Defense Savings Bonds?

 

Answer:

 

As workers in a religious-charity institution working in common for a bare subsistence wage the residents here, from the lowest to the highest, are consequently without margin of buying power for any but the veriest necessities of life. No one, therefore, has earning capacity sufficient to enable him to make any kind of monetary investment.

 

The institution itself, being strictly a charitable organization in its entirety, is in a similar circumstance. Being a non-profit-making medium through which its members do their appointed work by contributing to it from their income, that it may feed, house, and clothe its workers, print religious literature, and disseminate it free of charge throughout the world, it consequently does not have funds of its own. So it cannot morally, even if it could financially, make any investment not put to this constituted purpose, however commendable that investment in itself might be.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  66

 

Nevertheless, the institution in carrying on its regular work for the good of others, not to its own profit, is purchasing hundreds of dollars worth of postage stamps each month. Thus, though it is not in a position to help directly (through purchasing  United States Defense Savings Bonds) in the defense program, it is doing its part indirectly (through purchasing United States postage stamps), its money simply going into another compartment of the same national till, from which it does not, of course, receive either interest or principal.

 

 

SALUTE OR NOT?

 

Question No. 142:

 

Is it wrong to salute the flag?

 

Answer:

 

“Render…unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s,” “…to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour. Owe no man anything.” Matt. 22:21; Rom. 13:7, 8.

 

When “the presidents and princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the kingdom;…they could find none occasion nor fault.” Dan. 6:4. Finding him thus faultless, his enemies “consulted together to establish a royal statute, and to make a firm decree, that whosoever  shall ask a petition of any God or man for thirty days, save of” the king, should “be cast into the den of lions.” Dan. 6:7. By

 

Answerer Book 5                                  67

 

securing the king’s signature on the decree, they sought to effect a situation that must necessarily involve Daniel in an act of rebellion against his king. They knew that though he purposed to render unfailing allegiance to the king, he would not do so at the price of showing disloyalty to his God. Daniel therefore continued to petition his God as he was wont to do, with the result that he was cast into the den of lions. But the One to Whom he prayed saved his life from the hungry beasts.

 

Then there is the notable case of Joseph who for his unswerving loyalty to the government of Egypt, was exalted to a position sharing the throne with Pharaoh.

 

From these and other Bible incidents, we recognize that anyone’s loyalty to his government is his real pledge of allegiance to it–a salute to its flag.

 

All together therefore, we see that while on the one hand one’s disloyalty to God is a sin against Him, on the other hand one’s disloyalty to his government is a sin against it, and indirectly against God also: for disloyalty to one’s government is disobedience to the Lord’s express command:  “Put them in mind to be subject to principalities  and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work. Tit. 3:1. “Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by

 

Answerer Book 5                                  68

 

him for the punishment of evildoers, and for the praise of them that do well.” 1 Pet. 2:13, 14. “For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.” Rom. 13:1, 2.

 

As the flag is not an idol or a fetish but a symbol a standard, the salute to it is not idol-worship, as some think, but rather public confession of one’s loyalty to his government, just as baptism is one’s confession of loyalty to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

 

At the command of God, the Israelites made standards (flags) according to their tribes, for purposes both of identification and of emblemification of their loyalty to that for which the flag stood. (See Numbers 2).

 

Clearly, then, to charge one with idolatry because of his saluting a national flag, would be to accuse God of forcing idolatry not only upon His ancient people but, by their example, also upon the faithful of all time since!

 

So every Christian, if he would be obedient to God’s commands, must be loyal to the country in which he lives. Wherefore, as Christians in America, devoted to God and consequently loyal to the just principles of this free “government nder God,” first we pledge our hearts, our minds, our

 

Answerer Book 5                                  69

 

hands, our all, to the flag of God’s eternal Kingdom, and to the Theocracy for which it stands one people made up of all nations, and bound by the cords of everlasting love, liberty, purity, justice, peace, happiness, light and life for all; and second we “pledge allegiance to the flag of the United States of America, and to the Republic  for which it stands, one Nation, indivisible, with liberty and justice for all.” And so long as Old Glory unfurls itself as the emblem of the inviolate principles of its constitution, so long is our pledge of allegiance to it an inviolate thing.

 

 

IS PATRIOTISM CHRISTIANITY?

 

Question No. 143:

 

Shall we in this war take the stand of conscientious objectors or that of patriots?

 

Answer:

 

Anyone taking any other stand than that of a patriot cannot be a true citizen of his country. A Christian, though, must ever remember that he is under two governments,–a spiritual and a temporal,–and that he is thereby obliged to serve both, although there may be times when circumstances arise to prevent his giving to both the same “full measure of devotion.” But always will he do his best to serve both to the fullest as far as possible.

 

The Bible plainly teaches, and history has countless times borne out, that one’s disregard of God’s statutes is disastrous

 

Answerer Book 5                                  70

 

both to himself and to his nation. This tragic truth, so endlessly enacted over the long roll of the centuries, not only amidst the chosen nation of Israel, but also amidst all the nations of earth is “for our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come.”

 

Thus as one’s disobedience to God’s commands must work harm upon his nation as well as upon himself, a Christian bears the double responsibility of doing all in his power to safeguard the welfare and to promote the success of both the spiritual and the temporal kingdoms And to insure his fully acquitting himself of this weighty two-fold responsibility, he will implicitly obey the Lord’s command: “Render to Caesar the  things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s.” Mark 12:17. “And I,” says the Lord in promise to the obedient, “will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.” Gen. 12:3.

 

Ancient Israel as a nation and a government were obliged to protect their own property, people, and families–even by the sword. But they were not to war against their own brethren. When the ten-tribe kingdom, Israel, confederated  with Syria to war against the two-tribe kingdom, Judah, God’s curse rested upon both Syria and Israel, and each was consequently

 

Answerer Book 5                                  71

 

broken by the king of Assyria. (See Isaiah 7:1-8; 8:4).

 

But when persecuted for the gospel’s sake, the Christians were instructed never to retaliate: “I say unto you,” says the Lord, “That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away.

 

“Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” Matt. 5:39-45.

 

The light that is shining from both the Old and New Testaments, shows that a Christian, as a loyal citizen, will in time of war serve to protect his country; but if the war involve Christians on both sides, as the wars do today, he, as a citizen of Christ’s Kingdom, cannot conscientiously engage  in shooting his fellow citizens of that Kingdom.  For “if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot

 

Answerer Book 5                                  72

 

stand. And if a house be divided against itself that house cannot stand.” Mark 3:24, 25.

 

But though in such a war, Christians must not bear arms to kill one another, they are morally bound to do humanitarian work such as performed by the good Samaritan–minister to the sick, wounded, and dying, regardless of their nationality.

 

 

VOTE FOR OR AGAINST PENSION?

 

Question No. 144:

 

Would you please explain your position relative to the pension issues that are now being presented to the public? Do you think they merit our voting on them?

 

Answer:

 

We are admonished that the cause of God “should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.”–Early Writings, p. 118. Consequently, as we cannot conscientiously devote enough time to  the study of these political and economic issues and of their ultimate results, intelligently to pass judgment upon them, we cannot conscientiously vote either for or against them. For our uninformed voting might work hardship and deprivation upon some, while leading others into the paths of idleness and extravagance. “Behold,” says the Lord “this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness.” Ezek. 16:49.

 

In the world of today, both its political and its religious interests are far better

 

Answerer Book 5                                  73

 

served by specialists. Only those who have their whole heart and mind in the temporal things of life, who can devote enough time to the study of the world’s economic and political issues, are qualified for participating in such interests. Those who are heart and soul devoted to the world’s spiritual needs, which are eternal and of far greater importance than the temporal concerns of life that are soon to perish and be forgotten, can no more serve the world in its economic and political needs than can those who have their hearts and minds engrossed in the temporal things, serve the world’s spiritual needs.

 

“Woe to them that go down to Egypt for help; and stay on horses, and trust in chariots, because they are many; and in horsemen, because they are very strong; but they look not unto the Holy One of Israel, neither seek the Lord! Yet He also is wise, and will bring evil, and will not call back His words: but will arise against the house of the evildoers, and against the help of them that work iniquity. Now the Egyptians are men, and not God; and their horses flesh, and not spirit. When the Lord shall stretch out His hand both he that helpeth shall fall, and he that is holpen shall fall down, and they all shall fail together.” Isa. 31:1-3.  “The righteous shall be glad in the Lord, and shall trust in Him; and all the upright in heart shall glory.” Ps. 64:10.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  74

 

“What shall one then answer the messengers of the nation? That the Lord hath founded Zion, and the poor of His people shall trust in it.” Isa. 14:32.

 

 

IS VOTING BECOMING TO A CHRISTIAN?

 

Question No. 145:

 

Is it right to vote?

 

Answer:

 

As the franchise is one of the inalienable rights of a free people, there cannot be any wrong in exercising it if thereby either the law or offices of the land can be better served. To cast a vote though, which will further such an end, requires conscientious study; failing that, one’s vote can only be unintelligent guesswork, and thus adverse  rather than conducive to good government.

 

Those, therefore, who are in no position to devote the time and study necessary to inform themselves on political issues sufficiently to qualify them to vote intelligently on them, cannot  conscientiously cast such a vote.

 

Being ministers of the gospel, with our time completely preoccupied with the spiritual interests  of the people, we ourselves are not able to give attention to their political interests also, just as the people’s political representatives are not able to give proper attention to their spiritual needs also. And therefore rarely, if ever, do we see our way clear to vote.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  75

 

 

WHAT ABOUT USING MILK AND EGGS?

 

Question No. 146:

 

Since diseases among cattle and poultry are becoming more and more numerous, virulent, and widespread, should we not now discard milk and eggs from our dietary?

 

Answer:

 

If there is an epidemic among cattle and fowl in your region or locality, then you should definitely exercise great caution when using milk and eggs, and should work toward replacing them, just as soon as possible, with suitable substitutes.

 

At present we have no knowledge that would compel or justify a country-wide disuse of such poultry and dairy products, and the more especially so if no suitable substitute is available and if the Lord has not opened the way to provide such. Nevertheless, we should all be diligently seeking for something better so that when conditions  do develop to make the continued use of these products unsafe, we will not be caught without a satisfactory substitute.

 

“Let the diet reform be progressive. Let the people be taught how to prepare food without the use of milk or butter. Tell them that the time will soon come when there will be no safety in using eggs, milk, cream or butter because disease in animals is increasing in proportion to the increase of wickedness among men. The time is near when, because of the iniquity of the fallen race, the whole animal creation

 

Answerer Book 5                                  76

 

will groan under the diseases that curse our earth.”–Testimonies, Vol. 7, p. 135.

 

“The time will come when we may have to discard  some of the articles of diet we now use, such as milk and cream and eggs; but it is not necessary to bring upon ourselves perplexity by premature  and extreme restrictions. Wait until the circumstances demand it, and the Lord prepares the way for it.

 

* * *

 

“…I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I can not say to them: ‘You must not eat eggs, or milk, or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food.’ The gospel must be preached to the poor, but the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet.”–Testimonies, Vol. 9, pp. 162, 163.

 

 

SHALL WE KEEP CATTLE AND FOWL?

 

Question No. 147:

 

Is it permissible to keep cows and chickens?

 

Answer:

 

If milk and eggs still compose part of our diet then it is best, if possible, to obtain them from our own cattle and fowl.

 

Those who object to keeping cows and chickens, on the grounds that the Spirit of Prophecy disapproves, are taking a position based upon an extreme interpretation of what is written.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  77

 

From the time the Seventh-day Adventist denomination was organized, up to the present, its institutions as well as its members have kept cattle and fowl. Had it been wrong to do so, the Spirit of Prophecy would have plainly so instructed  the people. Since, though, there is no such published record, those who advance such extreme views are wresting the Spirit of Prophecy and giving support to their own radical ideas.

 

Stay in “the middle of the road,” and do not allow extremists to lead you to one side or the other.

 

We should learn to respect the writings of others by neither reading into them nor leaving out of them that which the author has never intended or sanctioned.

 

 

WHAT IS WRONG WITH EATING CLEAN MEAT?

 

Question No. 148:

 

In the light of Matt. 15:11 and other scriptures, is it not clear that vegetarianism is of man and not of God?

 

Answer:

 

If the scriptures cited constituted the Bible’s entire treatment of the subject, then an unqualifiedly  affirmative answer to the question might be necessary. But in the beginning “God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding

 

Answerer Book 5                                  78

 

seed; to you it shall be for meat.” Gen. 1:29. All this and naught else was to be the “meat” of mankind.

 

Thus in the beginning, man’s diet did not include flesh food. Not till after the flood, when every green thing on the earth had been destroyed, did he receive permission to eat flesh. Then God said: “Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you, even as the green herb have I given you all things.” Gen. 9:3.

 

Later, though, while the children of Israel were in the wilderness, God provided them with manna. But when they murmured against it, and attributed its phenomenon only to circumstances,  claiming that it was impossible to obtain  flesh foods in the desert, He literally and angrily heaped quail upon them. At what price, though! Thousands died in order to teach the lesson that the manna was not the mere result of circumstances but rather a purposive Providence.  For “while the flesh was yet between their teeth, ere it was chewed, the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people, and the Lord smote the people with a very great plague.” Num. 11:33.

 

Because the Exodus movement was to fit up a people to take the promised land and to set up the kingdom then, as we are now, they were charged to abstain from all flesh foods. And because John the Baptist bore an important message in his day (“Repent

 

Answerer Book 5                                  79

 

ye: for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand”–Matt. 3:2) similar to ours today, his diet was of honey and of the fruit of the locust tree. How much more important, then, as our types teach, that we who have the culminating message of the gospel, and who are the vanguard of the hosts of the eternal kingdom, defile not the temples of our souls with that which our types were forbidden to eat.

 

Furthermore, as the Elijah of Malachi 4:5 and Matthew 17:11 is to restore all things before the great and dreadful day of the Lord, then necessarily  he will restore vegetarianism, man’s original dietary. Then, not only man but beast as well, will be strict vegetarians, and all will once again consort together in the renewed fellowship of Edenic peace.

 

“The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” Isa. 11:6-9.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  80

 

Still further, if the words, “not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man” (Matt. 15:11), be understood to mean that it matters not what we eat or drink, then why should we not eat swine’s flesh, drink tea, coffee, and even liquor, and smoke tobacco,–indeed, eat and drink whatever we please?

 

 

ARE ALL SPICES INJURIOUS TO HEALTH?

 

Question No. 149:

 

The “Testimonies” condemn the use of spices, but do not give a definite list of the ones pronounced unfit for human consumption. Are all seasonings condemned?

 

Answer:

 

The fact that sage, onions, parsley, mint, garlic, celery, and other similar herbs are not only harmless but actually beneficial to the body, clearly shows that not every botanical seasoning is to be classed with unwholesome spices.

 

In the commercial market, however, are highly spiced sauces and seasonings, which, as a well-known fact, are harmful in their effects on the body. As we understand it, these are spices and condiments such as Sister White condemns.

 

We know not, though, that cinnamon, nutmeg, allspice, bay leaves, mace, vanilla, capsicum (red pepper), cloves, and ginger, if used in moderation, contain elements

 

Answerer Book 5                                  81

 

which are injurious to the health. In fact, it has been found that red peppers, dried and ground into powder, make an effective cold preventive. And too, spices were used in the sacrificial services (Ex. 30:23-25, 34).

 

Hence, not all spices are harmful. But let it be understood that to use any spice in excessive amounts is injurious, as is any excess.

 

 

WHAT IDENTIFIES ONE AS A DAVIDIAN SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST?

 

Question No. 150:

 

As the Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association does not have a formal membership what evidence can one give to identify himself as a member of the organization? And how can he establish the length of time he has been with it?

 

Answer:

 

One’s support of the timely Davidian message, and his living out its principles (baptism, Sabbath observance along with the rest of the ten commandments, vegetarianism, dress reform total abstinence from tobacco and alcoholic beverages, and all else contained in the Spirit of Prophecy), are the truest witnesses of his affiliation, and the only genuine visible certification of the fact. These are the only absolutely convincing evidences of one’s worthiness to membership in the Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  82

 

Just how long one has been a member of the Association depends entirely upon how long one has known and lived these principles.

 

To those who make request, the Association will send an application blank for Fellowship. If the applicant is unable to comply in full with all the requirements of the message, then to his  application he must attach a satisfactory statement of explanation. Otherwise a Certificate of Fellowship cannot be granted.

 

 

MUST I REACH PERFECTION FIRST?

 

Question No. 151:

 

In order to sign the application for the “Certificate of Fellowship,” must one have attained perfection?

 

Answer:

 

The applicant must be striving to be an overcomer–to be freed from sin, to keep the Truth and to continue in the race; striving not to fall but resolving, in case he should fall, to rise again and to press on more determined than ever to reach the goal. He must be able thus conscientiously to sign the application for fellowship.

 

 

MUST BAPTISM PRECEDE FELLOWSHIP?

 

Question No. 152:

 

Though I have never been baptized, yet I fully believe the additional message of “The  Shepherd’s Rod,” and now I wish to know if I am eligible to apply for the “Certificate of Fellowship.”

 

Answerer Book 5                                  83

 

Answer:

 

Being the initial step in the Christian’s public confession of his faith, baptism is requisite to fellowship. So first apply for baptism, and afterward  for the certificate.

 

 

IS ONE A MEMBER WITHOUT THE CERTIFICATE OF FELLOWSHIP?

 

Question No. 153:

 

May one be a member of the Association without  holding a “Certificate of Fellowship?”

 

Answer:

 

Yes, one may be a member without holding the Certificate of Fellowship. But to be an accredited  member, privileged to enjoy to the fullest all the benefits which the Association affords, he must hold the certificate.

 

 

WHO MAY HOLD OFFICE?

 

Question No. 154:

 

Are Davidians who do not hold a “Certificate of Fellowship” eligible to hold office?

 

Answer:

 

All officers serving the Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association, as well as all Mt. Carmel residents, should hold the Certificate of Fellowship.

 

 

WHOSE SCHEME IS MONEY-GRABBING?

 

Question No. 155:

 

If only those who pay a second tithe are eligible for a “Certificate of Fellowship,” then

 

Answerer Book 5                                  84

 

is not such a requirement only a money-grabbing scheme?

 

Answer:

 

Were one who can but does not pay second tithe to secure the Certificate of Fellowship, he would indeed be “money-grabbing,” for he would be reaping where he had not sowed–enjoying benefits from a fund he had contributed nothing to build up, and which he had declined to support.  In other words, while hoarding his own second tithe, he would be gaining the benefits of the Association’s second tithe fund.

 

 

WHAT IF I HAVE NO TITHES TO PAY?

 

Question No. 156:

 

Can one hold the “Certificate of Fellowship” if he has no tithes to pay?

 

Answer:

 

Yes, if he is otherwise eligible.

 

 

TO TITHE OR NOT TO TITHE?

 

Question No. 157:

 

My husband is not a believer and would not approve of my paying first and second tithe on all the money I handle. What am I to do?

 

Answer:

 

Though the Lord has commanded man to tithe all his increase, He does not hold a believer accountable for tithing the income of an unbelieving companion who is opposed to tithing.

 

He has endowed every man with the inalienable right of religious liberty, and no

 

Answerer Book 5                                  85

 

man may justly take it from another man. And doubly inviolate is it in the family. Neither husband nor wife should interfere with the other’s exercise of religious choice.

 

The wife who faithfully keeps house for her husband and faithfully cares for the family, is not doing so as a menial or a slave: she is a partner a “helpmeet” in the home. And therefore by all moral rights, the husband’s earnings are half hers. Both are accordingly under highest moral obligation to honor each other’s right in the matter of tithing. So if the husband chooses not to tithe his half of the family income, the wife has no right to interfere.

 

 

IS SMALL INCOME TITHE EXEMPT?

 

Question No. 158:

 

As my income is very small, am I not exempt from paying tithe?

 

Answer:

 

God designed the plan of systematic benevolence so as to make it as equitable to the poor as to the rich, no more a tax on the mite than on the million. And we know of no Scriptural authority for exempting from tithe any income, however small. All, poor as well as rich, are given the privilege of returning to the Lord His own. Many with a “mite” income are paying both first and second tithe, and in

 

Answerer Book 5                                  86

 

return are receiving a rich bestowal of blessing.

 

Thus reason forces the conclusion that if one is not obliged to receive charity help in addition to his income (whatever its source) to cover his living expenses, then for him not to pay tithe is to cheat Himself of the abundant blessing which attends a faithful regard for the royal privilege of being one of God’s stewards.

 

 

ARE DOLLS IDOLS?

 

Question No. 159:

 

Are not dolls to be considered idols? And should I let my children play with them?

 

Answer:

 

Although dolls are not to be classed with idols, and though grown-ups may not make idols of them, yet there is danger that the growing ones may make too much of them. Wisdom counsels that children be taught to find pleasure in doing little things about the house, that they may become  useful and helpful, rather than that they be helped to acquire the habit of spending their time playing in order to be happy. Children reared to play do not become industrious, nor truly happy either. Most play, like a habit-forming drug, causes an ever-increasing craving for it when the effects are worn off. So as long as the child is not pressing for dolls or toys, far better not to put them in his way.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  87

 

 

WHAT ABOUT PLAYING GAMES?

 

Question No. 160:

 

Is it wrong for Davidians to play cards, chess, checkers, tennis, baseball, and other games?

 

Answer:

 

“Card-playing should be prohibited.” “There are amusements, such as dancing, card-playing, chess, checkers, etc., which we cannot approve, because Heaven condemns them.”–Messages to Young People, pp. 379, 392.

 

“A view of things was presented before me in which the students were playing games of tennis and cricket. Then I was given instruction regarding  the character of these amusements. They were presented to me as a species of idolatry, like the idols of the nations.”–Counsels to Teachers, p. 350.

 

“The public feeling is that manual labor is degrading, yet men may exert themselves as much as they choose at cricket, baseball, or in pugilistic contests, without being regarded as degraded. Satan is delighted when he sees human beings using their physical and mental powers in that which does not educate, which is not useful, which does not help them to be a blessing to those who need their help. While the youth are becoming expert in games that are of no real value to themselves or to others, Satan is playing the game of life for their souls, taking from

 

Answerer Book 5                                  88

 

them the talents that God has given them, and placing in their stead his own evil attributes….He seeks to engross and absorb the mind so completely  that God will find no place in the thoughts.”–Counsels to Teachers, pp. 274, 275.

 

 

ANY RESURRECTED AMONG THE 144,000?

 

Question No. 161:

 

Sister White was told that only the 144,000 may enter the holy temple in heaven. Since, however, she herself went in (for she says, “The wonderful things I there SAW”–“Early Writings,” p. 19), is she not one of the 144,000?

 

Answer:

 

We must realize that Sister White entered the temple only in vision, not in reality. The 144,000 were not bodily there, and neither was she. She was taken there in vision for no reason other than to view the things therein, that she might describe  them to us. So necessarily, of course, she had to enter in. And since she certifies that the 144,000 are “living saints” Early Writings, p. 15)  and since she herself died, she cannot be one of them, though she can be one with them.

 

This fact is very clearly borne out in another vision  in which she was taken to a planet that had seven moons, where she “saw good old Enoch.” The place was so beautiful and her desire for it so keen that she begged the angel to let her stay

 

Answerer Book 5                                  89

 

there. “Then the angel said, ‘You must go back and if you are faithful, you, with the 144,000 shall have the privilege of visiting all the worlds and viewing the handiwork of God.'”–Early Writings, p. 40.

 

So, though she will not be one of them, she will, happily, be one with them.

 

 

ARE THE 144,000 JEWS BY ADOPTION ONLY?

 

Question No. 162:

 

Since “the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel” (Rev. 21:12) are written on the twelve gates of the New Jerusalem, must not the 144,000 in consequence be Jews by adoption only?

 

Answer:

 

Without exception, adoption is accorded only to the Gentiles. And nowhere in the Scriptures is there to be found even the remotest suggestion that the 144,000 are Gentiles. On the contrary Revelation 7:4-8 states specifically that the 144,000 are made up of twelve thousand from each of the tribes of “the children of Israel.” Adoption is not only not mentioned but not even implied. And the Gentiles, let it be remembered, are not of the twelve tribes, but of many nations!

 

If, though, it still be contended that the 144,000 are not living Israelites but Gentiles and thus Jews by adoption only, then please tell us to whom are they and the rest of the redeemed Gentiles to be

 

Answerer Book 5                                  90

 

adopted? If the true Israelitish family is no longer extant, then adoption is no longer possible,  for the living cannot be adopted to the dead! (See Romans 8, 9.)

 

 

WHAT DOES THE “HOLY MOUNTAIN” SIGNIFY?

 

Question No. 163:

 

In dealing with the various prophecies, “The Shepherd’s Rod” consistently applies the term, “the holy mountain,” to Jerusalem, the church, whereas it applies the term, the glorious “holy mountain” (Dan. 11:45), to Mt. Sinai. What reason do you give for this sidestepping, as it were, from the rule?

 

Answer:

 

The phrase, “the glorious holy mountain,” cannot designate the church, for the context of the verse does not support the notion. On the contrary, it clearly shows that the King of the North is to “go forth” from the “glorious land,” Palestine, and “plant” his tabernacles in the “glorious holy mountain,” while other scriptures show that the Lord is to “return” to the glorious land, and plant His tabernacles in Zion the “holy mountain.” Zech. 1:16; 2:10-13; 8:3. So, since both tabernacles cannot be in the same place, and since the Lord’s is to be in Jerusalem, obviously, therefore, “the glorious holy mountain,” where the King of the North is to plant his, must be elsewhere.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  91

 

 

HOW TO MATRICULATE IN THE INSTITUTE?

 

Question No. 164:

 

What makes one eligible for matriculation at the Davidic-Levitical Institute? What part of the student’s expense at Mt. Carmel does the second tithe take care of, and how much in cash must one pay?

 

Answer:

 

Only those who hold the Association’s Certificate  of Fellowship, are eligible to matriculate in the Davidic-Levitical Institute. And it is required  that the enrollee deposit with the Bank of Palestina the Qualification Fee of $30. This fee will care for his room, board, and laundry during his orientation period–his first two months only.  Should he readily adapt himself to the manual phase of his training and, during this two-month period of orientation, earn enough wages to defray these expenses, then the $30 fee may be credited to his drawing or savings account.

 

In addition, he is required to deposit the amount of return transportation home, so that should he not find himself able to fit into the school’s program, or for any other reason decide to leave Mt. Carmel, he as well as the Institute will be protected against his being stranded without sufficient funds to leave.

 

Besides, for the duration of the war, he is required  to bring his own bed (single), springs, mattress, and bedding.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  92

 

The second tithe takes care of his tuition, books, and other supplies, and for manual-training  wages paid him above what the Department in which he is employed can pay him–the part which he does not actually earn. In short, from the time he arrives at Mt. Carmel, he need pay only for what he would pay at home–board room, laundry, clothes, and other merchandise.

 

(Those wishing to enroll, may send for application blanks.)

 

 

TO WAIT UNTIL AFTER REGISTRATION OR TO ENROLL BEFORE?

 

Question No. 165:

 

Should a Davidian who is planning to matriculate  at the Davidic-Levitical Institute, and who is approaching Selective Service Registration age, matriculate after registration, or should he enroll at the Institute before registration, and then register from Mt. Carmel Center?

 

Answer:

 

Any Davidian who has been called of God to study for the ministry at the Davidic-Levitical Institute, Mt. Carmel Center, but who is approaching Selective Service Registration age, should if possible enroll at the Institute in time to register from Mt. Carmel Center.

 

If, however, he has already registered with Selective Service, but plans to enroll immediately at the Institute, then regardless whether or not he has returned his

 

Answerer Book 5                                  93

 

Selective Service Form 40 to his Local Board of origin, he should at once request the Board to transfer him to McLennan County, Texas, Local Board No. 4, for classification.

 

Failing to secure this transfer before leaving for Mt. Carmel, one may find it too late to do so upon arrival, and may not be able to avoid the inconvenient and unsatisfactory results often attendant upon representing one’s case by correspondence with his Selective Service Board.

 

Furthermore, neglecting to take these steps, one can hardly expect a Board to grant him Ministerial  deferment.

 

(All italics ours.)

 

 

WHAT SHALL YOUR NEXT

STEP BE?

 

Now if you have enjoyed, appreciated, and profited by this question-and-answer excursion  through Book No. 5, and if you desire to continue, then *send for Book No. 6. It will be mailed as a Christian service without charge or obligation.

 

*No one seems to know why The Answerer Book, No. 6 was not copyrighted by Brother Houteff before his death in 1955; or why it was not printed and mailed out from Mt. Carmel Center  after his death. (See 1 S.R. tr. pg. 95, par. 2.)  For this reason “Book No. 6” cannot be included on this CD-Rom.

 

Answerer Book 5                                  94

General Conference Special  

1950 General Conference Special

 

 

 

[PICTURE]

 

 

General Conference Special                         1

 

 

1997 REPRINT

 

 

 

General Conference Special                         2

 

 

NINETEEN FIFTY GENERAL CONFERENCE SPECIAL

 

This General Conference Special to Seventh-day Adventists resolves the questions:

 

WHO IS THE ELIJAH OF TODAY?

IS HE TO RESTORE ALL THINGS?

WHAT TO DO WITH OFFSHOOTS?

 

These questions are being agitated among us by an ever-increasing family of off-shoots, the most prominent and the most tormenting of which is “The Shepherd’s Rod.”  In truth its tormentings have grown to such proportions as to bring every true Seventh-day Adventist squarely face to face with it.  Indeed, brethren, its growing gravity challenges each one of us no longer to dodge the issue as did the Jews in their day, and thereby lose out, but rather to meet it as Christ met the Sanhedrin, and thus gloriously win out.

 

This General Conference year should resolve in every mind, once for all, the questions as to who is who and what is what.  Even if you are not one who is personally tormented by the Rod, still you should fortify yourselves with the facts, so you may be able to administer the healing ointment of Truth to those who are suffering from its torments.

 

To bring before you the seriousness

 

General Conference Special                         3

 

of the situation in which the church finds herself at this late hour, and the remedy which God would have His people apply so as to set them free from this “offshoot” annoyance, I am therefore making this second attempt to set before you the revealed facts so that no one, whether minister or layman, need longer walk blindly and in darkness.

 

Since there is general agreement that Inspiration direct from the Throne of God is our only spiritual eyesight, then we should be able to see eye to eye if we let the Spirit of God have His way with us.  Especially so, dear fellow believers, since the time is dead ripe to look into the situation, now that God’s people everywhere are aroused by the questions:

 

“Has Elijah the prophet already come?”  “Is the ancient prophet to appear in person himself?”  “Is a group of people to do a work similar to that of the ancient Elijah?”  Or what?

 

As no one can in either honesty or impunity stand aloof to the answer which comes from God’s infallible Word, surely you brethren will now give the most serious attention to this urgent consideration, letting nothing distract you from it for you, as well as I, must realize that it means life and eternity to all of us.

 

The serious issue to which these questions

 

General Conference Special                         4

 

give rise, demands that we cease fooling ourselves or letting others make fools of us.  If the questions cannot be answered in positive Truth, far better, then, that they be left on the shelf until the scroll unfolds further, than that they be answered by men’s idle tales, which only confuse and confound.

 

Now we may ask, Has the scroll unrolled far enough to clear up all these questions?  Is the Spirit of God pleading for us to stop, look, and listen, or are we still to wait?  For the Divine answer let us open our eyes wise to the light of “the more sure Word of prophecy” Itself, now shining more and more on our pathway:

 

“Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” Mall 4:5, 6.

 

In the light which this prophecy sheds on the subject, no one can possibly escape the conclusion that a prophet — a person — is to be sent “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” and that thus only can there be a group of people in connection with Elijah’s message.  The Scriptures make definite and sure the promise, the time, and the work, also the

 

General Conference Special                         5

 

way to our security in the great and dreadful day, “lest,” as says the Lord, “I come and smite the earth with a curse.” Mall 4:6.

 

No one can afford to commit the absurdity of either treating lightly or of kindling sparks of his own on the subject.  We should remember, moreover, that it is not possible that God should leave a one of us in darkness if we want to know the Truth, and if we are mindful of what God would have us to do. (“The Great Controversy,” p… 560).  To the end that this may be the happy experience of all of us, we should pray that the Spirit Who leads into all Truth would direct this effort.

 

However, I would remind you, Brethren, that no prophet of God has ever been welcomed by the church.  On the contrary, each in his time was rejected, abused, and most of them were martyred by the ones to whom they were sent — the very ones who were supposed to be serving God!  Indeed, the Lord Himself paid the same price.  For this very reason we must remember that when the last prophet comes he will have the greatest opposition to meet, for Satan well knows that if he loses now, he loses forever.  What makes Elijah’s work especially hard is that Christendom has long been drilled in the idea that no prophet is to come, that there is no necessity for one, that it has enough revealed Truth to carry it inside the Pearly Gates.

 

General Conference Special                         6

 

It is therefore only to be expected that the predicted Elijah will be denounced as a false prophet, perhaps even as the anti-Christ, offshoot, or what not.

 

Moreover, the old Devil has already put all his forces to work, piping pleasing tunes to lure Truth seekers to climb aboard his golden bandwagon.   Its glittering tinsel of truth is already beguiling many with his wares while his captains and generals are to the top of their voices shouting their “Hallelujahs,” “Holy Ghost,” “gift of healing,” “gift of tongues,” “gift of miracles,” and all the rest, although the entire fanfare is devoid even of a spark of life.  Every wind of doctrine will be blowing, false revivals and reformations will be at their peak.  Everything that can be done will be done to distort the Truth and thus distract and dishearten believers and draw their attention to something other than the message of Elijah.

 

Thus will be the Devil’s deal while the day of God is approaching, and while Elijah is making the announcement of it as the scroll unrolls and while the prophecies concerning the day of God are being unsealed.   His work and his interpretation of the prophecies for the great day will identify him as the promised Elijah the prophet (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475),

 

General Conference Special                         7

 

and this will enrage the Devil as never before.  Nevertheless, one’s only safety will be in the teaching of Elijah, for there will be no other voice of timely Truth and authority to whom one may turn.  Any others will lead their victims blind-folded into perdition.

 

Do not henceforth leave in the hands of others your investigation of the subject.  After hearing the evidences, you alone in the closet of prayer and with the aid of the Spirit can determine whether the Elijah has come, or whether he is yet to come.

 

Do not, though, forget that the message which he proclaims will in itself bear the Divine credentials of Truth, and that no priest or prelate can decide for you who the Elijah may or may not be.  No, not even the appearance of what his message is doing or not doing, or whether it is prospering or disintegrating, can be taken as evidence that God is in it.  Neither can numbers of adherents for such have never signified a right cause at any time, not even in the day Christ Himself preached the Gospel of the Kingdom.  The message he brings is the only thing to go by.

 

And since the Enemy cannot get around the Truth, he does all he can to blacken character and to pick flaws in personalities.  The prophet’s message nevertheless cannot be judged by the behaviour of its professors, for even the Apostles misconducted

 

General Conference Special                         8

 

themselves before the ascension of Christ.  The multitude, too, that followed Moses was anything by exemplary; in fact, in many instances they were disgraceful.  And the “holy men of God” who wrote the Scriptures were faulty men.   Even Moses himself was not faultless. Regardless, though, he was still Moses, and his was the only message and movement for the day.

 

Likewise, irrespective of considerations of personnel faults, frailties, and failings, Elijah’s message and movement will be the only God-sent ones, the only ones to fear, to love, to stand by, to live or to die for.  No, there will be no other shield when heaven opens and the storm breaks in all its dread fury upon the world, to unavoidably pour down its lethal lightning from the skies.

 

Finally, for what other purpose could any right thinking minds suppose the Lord would send His prophet if not for them to give ear to him, that they might thereby survive the great and dreadful day of the Lord?   For what else, indeed, could the Lord have made a record of prophecy and promise of His last-day prophet?  Ponder this, Brethren; think it through.

 

Then too, no one should forget that when anyone joins the Adventist church, he does so (if he is in his right mind) without the approval of his former ministers.  Neither does he join the church because of a

 

General Conference Special                         9

 

large membership or well-behaved people, but because he knows he has heard the Truth as revealed by the Spirit of Prophecy Itself.  Since it was in pursuing this wise course that any of us ever came to accept the prophet and the message so must it still be if we are to know and to receive Elijah.  Therefore, “As never before, we should pray not only that laborers may be sent forth into the great harvest-field, but that we may have a clear conception of truth, so that when the messengers of truth shall come, we may accept the message and respect the messenger.” — “Testimonies,” Vol. 6, p. 420.  No other course dare anyone take in this matter.  The crown of life demands our most vigilant guarding of it, because a foul enemy seeks to wrest it from our grasp.

 

I am confident that you brethren are convinced of the solid truth of what we have considered thus far.  And now in proceeding further, I am sure too, it will be agreed that if our spiritual vision is clear to discern the time in which Elijah is to appear, then we shall have less trouble discovering the true answers to the rest of our questions

 

Important as it is, however, to keep in mind the time in which to expect Elijah is “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” yet just this knowledge alone is insufficient.  To know when and what the. great and dreadful day

 

General Conference Special                         10

 

itself is, is all-important.  Without this knowledge, who could possibly discern Elijah when he should come?  That this knowledge not escape us, Inspiration is at pains again to locate the day through Malachi’s prophecy.

 

“Behold, I will send My messenger [Elijah the Prophet, chapter 4, verse 5], and he shall prepare the way before Me: and the Lord, Whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple,… But who may abide the day of His coming?  and who shall stand when He appeareth?  for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ sope:  and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver:  and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness.” Mal. 3:1-3.

 

The day of the Lord, we are told in these verses is a day of refining, of purifying, of sifting.  Moreover, the question, “Who may abide the day of His coming?” points out with sharp emphasis that some will not stand, that they will fall out during the shaking (“Early Writings,” p. 270) and not abide the process of refining (“Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p.. 80; “Testimonies,” Vol. 8, p. 250).

 

Shall it be you, shall it be me, to be shaken out?  is the greatest question before us.  It cannot, though, be either of us if we are intelligently determined not to let it be.  Assuredly, Brethren, not a one need

 

General Conference Special                         11

 

be in uncertainty.   All may for a surety know both “the day” and the Elijah as he proclaims it, because to our surprise he will point out that every  Bible prophet describes the day and also tells what the Lord would have us do while it is approaching and subsequently while we are going through it.  All will see that no one but Elijah can proclaim the day.

 

And now let us behold the event through the eyes of Joel’s prophecy.  Had we no other vision of the day but his, it alone would suffice to give us  a clear picture of the greatness and dreadfulness of the day.  Says he:

 

“Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in My holy mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand; a day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains: a great people and a strong; there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it, even to the years of many generations.

 

“A fire devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth: the land is as the Garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness; yea, and nothing shall escape them.  The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses; and as horsemen, so shall they

 

General Conference Special                         12

 

run.  Like the noise of chariots on the tops of mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, as a strong people set in battle array.

 

“Before their face the people shall be much pained: all faces shall gather blackness.  They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war: and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks:

 

“Neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded.  They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb up upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief.   The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining:

 

“And the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His Word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?  Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye even to Me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord your God: for He is

 

General Conference Special                         13

 

gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil.  Who knoweth if He will return and repent, and leave a blessing behind Him; even a meat offering and a drink offering unto the Lord your God?

 

“Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly: Gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet.  Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep between the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen should rule over them: wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God?

 

“Then will the Lord be jealous for His land, and pity His people.  Yea, the Lord will answer and say unto His people, Behold, I will send you corn, and wine, and oil, and ye shall be satisfied therewith: and I will no more make you a reproach among the heathen:

 

“But I will remove far off from you the northern army, and will drive him into a land barren and desolate, with his face toward the east sea, and his hinder part toward the utmost sea, and his hinder part toward the utmost sea, a his stink shall

 

General Conference Special                         14

 

come up, and his ill savour shall come up, because he bath done great things.

 

“Fear not, O land; be glad and rejoice: for the Lord will do great things.  Be not afraid, ye beasts of the field: for the pastures of the wilderness do spring, for the tree beareth her fruit, the fig tree and the vine do yield their strength.

 

“Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God: for He hath given you the former rain moderately, and He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month.  And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the fats shall overflow with wine and oil.

 

“And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm, and the caterpiller, and the palmerworm, My great army which I sent among you.  And ye shall eat in plenty, and be satisfied, and praise the name of the Lord your God, that hath dealt wondrously with you: and My people shall never be ashamed.   And ye shall know that I am in the midst of Israel, and that I am the Lord your God, and none else: and My people shall never be ashamed.

 

“And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out My spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall

 

General Conference Special                         15

 

prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions: and also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out My spirit.

 

“And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke.  The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come.

 

“And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered: for in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call.”

 

“For, behold, in those days, and in that time when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather all nations, and will bring them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat, and will plead with them there for My people and for My heritage Israel, whom they have scattered among the nations, and parted My land.  And they have cast lots for My people, and have given a boy for an harlot, and sold a girl for wine, that they might drink.

 

“Yea, and what have ye to do with Me, O Tyre,, and Zidon,. and all the coasts of Palestine? will ye render Me a recompence?  and if ye recompense Me, swiftly

 

General Conference Special                         16

 

and speedily will I return your recompence upon your own head; because ye have taken My silver and My gold, and have carried into your temples My goodly pleasant things: the children also of Judah and the children of Jerusalem have ye sold unto the Grecians, that ye might remove them far from their border.

 

“Behold, I will raise them out of the place whither ye have sold them, and will return your recompence upon your own head: and I will sell your sons and your daughters into the hand of the children of Judah, and they shall sell them to the Sabeans, to a people far off: for the Lord hath spoken it.

 

“Proclaim ye this among the Gentiles; Prepare war, wake up the mighty men, let all the men of war draw near; let them come up: Beat your plowshares into swords, and your pruninghooks into spears: let the weak say, I am strong.

 

“Assemble yourselves, and come, all ye heathen, and gather yourselves together round about: thither cause thy mighty ones to come down, O Lord.  Let the heathen be wakened, and come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat: for there will I sit to judge all the heathen round about.  Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get you down; for the press is full, the fats overflow; for their wickedness is great.

 

General Conference Special                         17

 

“Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision.  The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.  The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and utter His Voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake: but the Lord will be the hope of His people, and the strength of the children of Israel.

 

“So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion, My holy mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her any more.

 

“And it shall come to pass in that day, that the mountains shall drop down new wine, and the hills shall flow with milk, and all the rivers of Judah shall flow with waters, and a fountain shall come forth of the house of the Lord, and shall water the valley of Shittim.  Egypt shall be a desolation, and Edom shall be a desolate wilderness, for the violence against the children of Judah, because they have shed innocent blood in their land.

 

“But Judah shall dwell for ever, and Jerusalem from generation to generation.  For I will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed: for the Lord dwelleth in Zion.” Joel 2:1-32; 3:1-21.

 

General Conference Special                         18

 

Joel’s two chapters give us a most compact and vivid view of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord.”  From these alone we can clearly see what it is like.  And as Elijah comes just before that day begins, he must necessarily be the one who is to interpret these prophecies of the day, and who consequently announces that the day is at hand.

 

This surely confirms the conclusion that since Elijah is to herald the great day, he can therefore be the only one who will rightly interpret the prophecies of the day, which are still mysteries to Christendom, and even to our own Denomination!  Indeed, to reiterate, it is for this very reason that the prophet is sent.  He is to unroll the scroll to explain what the day of the Lord is like, what the Lord will do then, and how we may survive His judgments.  To re-emphasize the fact, let it be said again that being the last of the prophets Elijah is, therefore, the only one who can open to our understanding all the prophecies of the Scriptures pertaining to the great and dreadful day of the Lord — prophecies which heretofore have been only mysteries to all.  Thus he is, as the Scriptures say, to blow the trumpet in Zion, and to sound an alarm in God’s holy mountain, in the church.

 

In doing all this, he sets in motion the

 

General Conference Special                         19

 

Power that is to restore all things.  Hence Christ’s positive declaration: “Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.” Matt. 17:11.  Inevitably, then, without his message we would die in our ignorance and in our sins — never live to see the restoration completed.

 

The conclusion of Joel’s prophecy in chapter 2 and also in chapter 3, definitely reveals that “the great and dreadful day of the Lord” is the time of God’s delivering His people from the Gentile nations, and of His cleansing their blood.  But do you say, We never heard of such a thing? Well, if it is in God’s Word, we should hear it.  And that is exactly why Elijah is sent.  Concerning the cleansing, the Scriptures say:

 

“And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered: for in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call…. But Judah shall dwell for ever, and Jerusalem from generation to generation.  For I will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed: for the Lord dwelleth in Zion.” Joel 2:32; 3:20, 21.

 

And should we still ask when this will be, Joel gives us even further light:

 

“For, behold, in those days, and in that

 

General Conference Special                         20

 

time, when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather all nations, and will bring them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat, and will plead with them there for My people and for My heritage Israel, whom they have scattered among the nations, and parted My land.” Joel 3:1, 2.

 

Joel lays even greater emphasis on the dreadfulness of the day, than Malachi does, for he says:

 

“…the day of the Lord is great and very terrible and who can abide it?” Joel 2:11.

 

The prophet’s greatest emphasis, you see, is on the dreadfulness of the day rather than on the greatness of it.  Again he warns:

 

“Alas for the day!  for the day of the Lord is at hand, and as a destruction from the Almighty shall it come.” Joel 1:15.

 

Still again, this time through the prophet Ezekiel, Inspiration declares it in these words:

 

“Therefore say unto the house of Israel [the church], Thus saith the Lord God; I do not this for your sakes, O house of Israel, but for Mine holy name’s sake which ye have profaned among the heathen, whither ye went.  And I will sanctify My great name, which was profaned among the heathen, which ye have profaned in the midst

 

General Conference Special                         21

 

of them; and the heathen shall know that I am the Lord, saith the Lord God, when I shall be sanctified in you before their eyes.

 

“For I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land.  Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you.

 

“A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh.  And I will put My Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments, and do them.

 

“And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be My people, and I will be your God.” Ezek. 36:22-28.

 

Since the Scriptures clearly picture Elijah and his work, and also what the day is to be like, none who will humbly inquire about him and his work need to guess or to be in the dark concerning either his identity or his mission, for it is his God-given duty to publish the timely truths as revealed to him out of the prophecies.  And so all who are willing and obedient, will have no trouble recognizing him and his message (John 7:17).  They will know that anyone

 

General Conference Special                         22

 

who comes with a message other than the message found in the prophecies concerning the great and dreadful day of the Lord, is not the promised Elijah.

 

What is more, should God send another than Elijah, that is, someone with a message other than of the great and dreadful day of the Lord, he will not claim to be the Elijah, he will not lie.  Hence, for anyone to make the claim that he is the Elijah, but bear another message than that of the great and dreadful day of the Lord, is in itself positive proof that he is not a prophet of God at all, but a rank imposter.  And if any should tell you that a former prophet has fulfilled the promise, although the prophet himself has not said so, then not to know for a certainty that such are not working for the God of Elijah, but for the devil, is Laodiceanism of the worst kind.

 

“…Let us act as Christians, true as steel to God and His holy work; quick to discern the devices of Satan in his hidden, deceptive workings through the children of disobedience.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 276.

 

Since the promised Elijah is to be the last prophet to the church today, as John the Baptist was the last prophet to the church in his day, and since the last work on earth is the Judgment for the Living, the truth stands forth like the light of day that

 

General Conference Special                         23

 

Elijah’s message is the message of the Judgment for the Living, the last, which in the very nature of the gospel is of far more importance and consequence than any other message ever borne to a people.

 

The question naturally arises now as to what is the nature of the Judgment for the Living.  Since all of us Seventh-day Adventists are acquainted with the work of the Judgment for the Dead, we should have no difficulty determining the nature of the Judgment for the Living.  We know that the former is to separate, in the books above, the names of the backsliders and sinners from the names of the penitent and the enduring who are among the dead.  It removes only their names, because their bodies are non-existent.  We know, too, that it is to determine whom Heaven is to bring forth from their graves in the first resurrection (Rev. 20:6), and whom to leave till the postmillennial resurrection (Rev. 20:5). Accordingly, then, for what else could the Judgment for the Living be but to “cast out” bodily the still living sinners from among the penitent, as is figuratively shown in the parable of the net — the separation of the bad fish from the good.

 

The same event is again brought to view in the parable of the separation of the wheat from the tares (Matt. 13:30), also in the parables of the wedding garment and

 

General Conference Special                         24

 

of the talents (Matt. 22:1-14; Matt. 25:14-30).  Each of these gives further evidence that the separation is the Judgment, during which the chaff is blown away and the wheat garnered in.  And as each has reference to the separation, the Judgment of those who are in the church, in the house of God, whence come the first fruits, the 144,000, each emphasizes the same fact as does the Apostle Peter:

 

“For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God?” 1 Pet. 4:17.

 

In additional testimony the prophet Zephaniah declares:

 

“And it shall come to pass at that time, that I will search Jerusalem with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees: that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil.  Therefore their goods shall become a booty, and their houses a desolation: they shall also build houses, but not inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards, but not drink the wine thereof.

 

“The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day

 

General Conference Special                         25

 

of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers.

 

“And I will bring distress upon men, that they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the Lord: and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as the dung. Neither their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them in the day of the Lord’s wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of His jealousy: for He shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land.” Zeph. 1:12-18.

 

These verses are so transparent as to need no comments.

 

Our subject brings us back to Joel’s prophecy:

 

“The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the Lord come.  And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered: for in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call.  For, behold, in those days, and in that time, when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather all nations, and

 

General Conference Special                         26

 

will bring them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat, and will plead with them there for My people and for My heritage Israel, whom they have scattered among the nations, and parted My land.” Joel 2:31, 32; 3:1, 2.

 

From these verses it is to be seen at a glance that the separation (Judgment) takes place not only in the house of God but in the whole world as well.  The Lord very emphatically says, “I will also gather all nations,…and will plead with them there for My people….” Joel 3:2.

 

The same event, the separation in the church, is also forecast in The Revelation:

 

“And the serpent [the Devil] cast out of his mouth water as a flood [unconverted multitude] after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.  And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth [did away with the hypocrites, doubters, and men-followers]. And the dragon was wroth with the woman [the church], and went to make war with the remnant [with those that escaped] of her seed [those that are truly her children] which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Rev. 12:15-17.

 

Thus both Scripture and logic make

 

General Conference Special                         27

 

clear that these escaped and separated ones are the remnant people of God, in fact.

 

Once the church is purified, — the sinners removed from her midst, — then the call made by “the remnant” for God’s people to come out of Babylon, goes forth in a very loud voice:

 

“And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Rev. 18:4.

 

These called out ones are, as the Scriptures make clear, beckoned to a place (Eze. 36:24; Isa. 66:20) where there is no sin (Isa. 35:8; 52:1; 62:12) and no fear of the plagues falling upon them (Isa. 4:5, 6; 32:17-20; Ps. 91:10); that is they are gathered into the purified church of God — the kingdom of the First Fruits.

 

This latter separation, the one that takes place in Babylon’s dominion, is further affirmed in Christ’s parable:

 

“And before Him shall be gathered all nations: and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: and He shall set the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left.” Matt. 25:32, 33.

 

As to the former separation, that which

 

General Conference Special                         28

 

takes place in the house of God, it is set forth in both the prophecy of Ezekiel and that of Isaiah.

 

Ezekiel declares:

 

“And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof.  And to the others He said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity: Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary.  Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.” Ezek. 9:4-6.

 

Isaiah declares:

 

“For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with flames of fire.  For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many.

 

“And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the

 

General Conference Special                         29

 

isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles.  And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:15, 16, 19, 20.

 

No one but a hopeless Laodicean, one who forever holds to his day-dreaming that he has need of nothing more, — no more Truth or prophets, — can fail to see that the prophecies pertaining to the day of God are only dark sentences to him, that he is in need of everything instead of nothing, and that the work of the promised Elijah is not the work which the Laodiceans are doing.  The Laodicean message (the Judgment for the Dead) is definitely not Elijah’s message, although many may think it is.  That many are blind to this, the Lord points out: “Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind and naked.”

 

Moreover, we all know that the work of typical Elijah was to do away with the prophets and priests who served Baal instead of God, those who led ancient Israel

 

General Conference Special                         30

 

into the greatest fallacy and folly of the day.  Accordingly, the antitypical Elijah’s work, being in the spirit and power of typical Elijah, must therefore be similar to typical Elijah’s work-restoring Truth and righteousness, and bringing judgment upon the false prophets and teachers in the antitypical day which in itself is the separating of the chaff from the wheat — the work of the Judgment for the Living.

 

The substantial weight of evidence which the Scriptures on the subject have amassed to this point, has, I am again confident, impressed the discerning one that he is here face to face with God’s solemn Truth for these closing hours of probationary time.  All such who have unbiasedly thought their way through the subject this far will surely continue on now through the next part to “prove all things; [and to] hold fast that which is good.”

 

Now the question: Is the ancient prophet Elijah himself to re-appear, or is some other, having the same spirit and power, to take his place?

 

John the Baptist’s statement that he himself was not the Elijah, and Jesus’ statement that John was the Elijah of that day, not of our day, clear three points:

 

(1) That John was not in any sense of the word fulfilling the mission of the Elijah

 

General Conference Special                         31

 

who is to come before the great and dreadful day of the Lord, but that he, the last prophet to the church of his day, simply came in the spirit and power of Elijah, to prepare the way for the Lord’s first advent.  So it is that the Elijah of the great and dreadful day of the Lord, the last prophet to the church of this day, comes in the same spirit and power, to prepare the way for the Lord’s second advent.

 

(2) That as John was the Elijah of his day, yet not Elijah the Tishbite himself, then the promise of the prophet Elijah is not necessarily to be fulfilled in person by the ancient prophet himself.

 

(3) That as the Elijah of Christ’s first advent was one person, and also as the Elijah of Mt. Carmel of old was one person, not a multitude of priests, then by parity of reasoning the Elijah of today must also be one person, not a multitude of ministers.

 

The promise, itself, moreover, is for only one, not for more, and, with but one exception, we know not of any other time when God employed even two prophets (let alone many) at one time, to convey one message to one people.  He invariably called one, and that one himself, under the direction of the Spirit, employed others to help him take the message to the people.  Thus only were any others ever identified with a called one.

 

General Conference Special                         32

 

What a blasphemous theft!  — should one endeavor to steal away the truth about the prophet’s office, to pass on a lie instead, — to say that Elijah is not an individual but a group of people, in the face of the fact that the types, and the prophecy as well, besides Heaven’s law and order, disallow such a thing.  Thus to go contrary to Holy Writ is an outright effort to do away forever with the promised prophet of God, as Pharaoh endeavored to do away with Moses by drowning the male Hebrew children, and likewise as Herod tried to do away with Christ by slaying the little children of his day!  What wickedness indeed!  Think this through, too, Brethren.

 

Again, if anyone should possibly entertain the idea that this promise of a prophet means a multitude of preachers, then as surely as your soul lives, that one is fooling himself as badly as those misled followers of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram fooled themselves in their presumptuous thinking that those three prophetic office seekers and self-promoters were also prophets as was Moses.  Those three imposters, be it not forgotten, even claimed that the whole multitude were holy (Num. 16:1-3)!  But were they?  And as surely as the earth swallowed them then, just so surely will all such in these days, too, be swallowed by the earth when it opens its mouth and takes away the flood (Rev. 12:16).

 

General Conference Special                         33

 

Sadly, those who would believe a lie and thus play the fool, will do so; nothing will stop them.  It is to be devoutly hoped, though, brethren, that you are followers of God and of His Spirit in Truth; that you are not followers of men, or of self, for the gravity of the issue challenges all to the most honest thought and courageous decision.  We should now, therefore, the more earnestly proceed with these concluding considerations:

 

Since God is not experimenting, and since He means just what He says, there should be no doubt in your minds that the Scriptures concerning antitypical Elijah (he who is to awaken the church and to warn the Laodiceans of “the great and the dreadful day of the Lord”‘ make sure that he is one person.  Of a surety, he is to have faithful helpers, but according to the prophet Nahum he will greatly make use of the printing press and will scatter his message by the postage stamp everywhere, as the leaves of autumn.  He will not care what is done with his publications, but will make sure the they find their way into all hands, laps, pockets, yards or waste baskets throughout Laodicea.  Here is what Inspiration Itself has to say concerning the prophet’s means of taking his message to the church:

 

“Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that published peace! O Judah, keep thy

 

General Conference Special                         34

 

solemn feasts, perform thy vows: for the wicked shall no more pass through thee, he is utterly cut off.” Nah. 1:15.

 

Thus you have it from the Lord, through His prophet Nahum, that the one who announces that the time has come for the wicked to be cut off from among God’s people, and that the Judgment for the Living (which, as we have already seen, is “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”) is about to take place, is to make the announcement of these events by his publications.  Further concerning this timely truth this “meat in due season,” Isaiah declares that it will be dispensed to all without their having to pay for it — “without money and without price.”  He urges them, moreover, to stop wasting their money in purchasing “that which is not bread” (Isa. 55:1, 2) — that which is not inspired of God.

 

What is the Lord’s counsel concerning the Voice of Elijah’s publications? and what is the title of them?

 

The answer comes through Micah the prophet:

 

“The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9.

 

Here is a Rod which speaks; and its voice, the scripture points out, is the voice

 

General Conference Special                         35

 

of God to His people.  And since “The Shepherd’s Rod,” the publications which contain the message of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” is the only Rod that has ever spoken, then it is the “Rod” publications which the Lord demands all to hear.  Some may call the publications “offshoot,” others may call them “rubbish” (“Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” p. 29), but the Lord titles them the “Rod,” and His counsel is that we hear Its voice.  In truth, since the Rod is a symbol of authority, correction, and deliverance, then what other title could more fittingly signify that It is to deliver the penitent and do away with the impenitent?  It was the Shepherd’s Rod that freed ancient Israel, and the Lord has chosen “The Shepherd’s Rod” to deliver modern Israel.  It was a Rod that led the first Exodus, and it is now seen that a Rod is making ready to lead the second Exodus (Isa. 11:11;  Mic. 7:14, 15; Ezek. 20:36, 37).

 

Now that we have heard what the Scriptures say on the subject, let us next hear what the founders of the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination had to say in their day:

 

“But was the prophecy wholly fulfilled in John the Baptist?  We answer, No; for it is more intimately connected with the great day of the Lord than was the mission of John.  His work had exclusive reference to the first advent but the prophecy must

 

General Conference Special                         36

 

relate more especially to the second advent, which is the crowning event of the ushering in of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” — “Review and Herald,” February 23, 1864.

 

“Do you say the prophecy must be fulfilled by one person?  We answer, Not necessarily; for the cause of John was shown us that it is not the individual but the spirit and power that fulfills the prophecy; and why may not this spirit and power accompany a body of men as well as a single individual, especially if the magnitude and importance of the work demand such an increased agency?” — “Review and Herald,” February 23, 1864.

 

“We say, then, that we believe that the third angel’s message is now completing the fulfillment of Malachi 4:5, 6.  Hence, let none be beguiled with the fancy that Elijah is yet personally to appear, but give heed to the work already going on before their eyes.” — “Review and Herald,” February 23, 1864. (Italics ours.) )

 

The founders of the Denomination are here seen unquestionably to discredit the idea of the ancient prophet’s personal reappearance. Moreover, these passages say that though the prophecy itself does demand an individual prophet it does not restrict the work to an individual, but to a group, to a body of helpers, directed by the Lord and endowed with the spirit

 

General Conference Special                         37

 

and power of Elijah.

 

These quotations are further elucidated by “Early Writings:”

 

“I then saw the third angel. Said my accompanying angel, ‘Fearful is his work.  Awful is his mission.  He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal, or bind the wheat for the heavenly garner.  These things should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.” — “Early Writings,” p. 118.

 

In this quotation we are plainly told that the third angel’s message in its final phase is the “harvest” — the Judgment for the Living.

 

Again:

 

“The time of the Judgment is a most solemn period, when the Lord gathers His own from among the tares.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 234.

 

“The third angel’s message” in its former phase, the Judgment for the Dead, was unfolded to the Denomination by one person, the founder of the Denomination, and that one directed other co-laborers.  So must it be with respect to the message in its latter phase, the Judgment for the Living.  Moreover, since the first part of the third angel’s message, the Judgment for the Dead, neither comprises the last

 

General Conference Special                         38

 

message nor ends the Judgment, but instead covers only the first phase of it, then the last part of the third angel’s message, the Judgment for the Living, is necessarily the last message and the final phase of the Judgment.  In fact, the Three Angels’ Messages are applicable to the Judgment for the Dead only indirectly, for the Judgment for the Living is the all-important event; that is, the angel is not sent particularly to explain what the Judgment does to the dead, but what it is to do to the living.

 

The Judgment for the Dead, furthermore, is not the message of “the great and dreadful day.”  It does not even touch on the prophecies of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.  And since the one by whom the message on the Judgment for the Dead was unfolded has already been dead these many years, and since nothing, not to mention “all things,” has as yet been restored, and, too, since that one never claimed to he the Elijah, nor to unfold the prophecies of the Judgment for the Living, no one, therefore, can honestly and innocently say Elijah has already come and gone.  In view of these facts, it would be stupidity of the lowest form, if not blasphemy, for any one to lay such charges to her, or to imagine that her prophetic office fulfilled anything more than a preparatory part of the mission of Elijah.

 

So we see that the more we consider

 

General Conference Special                         39

 

the subject, the more obvious becomes the truth that the Third Angel’s Message in its final phase is the Judgment for the Living, the harvest. Plainly, then, the work of Elijah is to give light on the Judgment for the Living. Hence

 

“…Those who are to prepare the way for the second coming of Christ, are represented by faithful Elijah, as John came in the spirit of Elijah to prepare the way for Christ’s first advent….” — “Testimonies,” Vol. 3, p. 62.

 

Very obviously the Laodiceans cannot possibly prepare the way for Christ’s second advent without the message of the Judgment for the Living, the last, and besides they themselves, declares the Lord, are on the verge of being spued out.  Necessarily, then, the Laodiceans themselves are if possible to be awakened by the prophet Elijah, lest while dreaming of being rich without his message, they perish in their sin, and thus abide not in the Judgment.

 

Here is Sister White’s own prophecy of the work during the great and dreadful day, which, when she wrote, was yet future:

 

“The closing words of Malachi are a prophecy regarding the work that should be done preparatory to the first and the second advent of Christ.” — “Southern Watchman,” March 21, 1905.

 

General Conference Special                         40

 

“The work of John the Baptist, and the work of those who in the last days go forth in the spirit and power of Elijah to arouse the people from their apathy, are in many respects the same.  His work is a type of the work that must be done in this age.  Christ is to come the second time to judge the world in righteousness.  The messengers of God who bear the last message of warning to be given to the world, are to prepare for Christ’s second advent, as John prepared the way for His first advent.” — “Southern Watchman,” March 21, 1905.

 

“…in the hour of greatest peril, the God of Elijah will raise up human instrumentalities to bear a message that will not be silenced.” — “Prophets and Kings,” p. 187.

 

“Let Heaven Guide”

 

“Prophecy must be fulfilled.  The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.’  Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way.  Let me tell you how to teach your message.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 475, 476. (Quoted from “The Review and Herald,” February 18, 1890.)

 

General Conference Special                         41

 

This is the greatest danger of all — even of believers.  Thus plain it is indeed that “we have more to fear from within than from without.  The hindrances to strength and success are far greater from the church itself than from the world.” — “Review and Herald,” March 22 1887.  To say the least, those who are within should know better than to tempt themselves to steady the ark, as though God had appointed them to take His place and to direct His prophet, coveting not only the prophetic office but God’s authority as well!  What an insult, not only to one’s own intelligence but also to God Himself!

 

From the light now streaming forth on this subject, you can see, Brethren, as never before that we have come to life’s most serious hour, a time in which we can no longer treat this matter lightly and indifferently, but in which we must ask God to lead us into His Truth for this time, lest we blindly (without Inspiration) walk on to doom.  And the more earnestly still should this solemnity be laid to heart as one views these next weighty words to the church:

 

“…In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged.  They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and he cannot use them. The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view.” — “Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p. 80.

 

General Conference Special                         42

 

“…The messages from Heaven are of a character to arouse opposition. The faithful witnesses for Christ and the truth will reprove sin.  Their words will be like a hammer to break the flinty heart, like a fire to consume the dross.  There is constant need of earnest, decided messages of warning.  God will have men who are true to duty.  At the right time he sends his faithful messengers to do a work similar to that of Elijah.” — “Testimonies,’ Vol. 5, p. 254.

 

“Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it [Third Angel’s Message] when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.”  — “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908.

 

Brethren, what these pages here bring to you, to leave in your hearts for your most earnest, prayerful consideration, is not a theory not someone’s idle tale, but is of Inspiration Itself.  It can only therefore be Truth. Consequently your giving heed to it should make you exceedingly happy. If there is however any doubt, then I ask you please to produce your cause.  Show us what else must these prophecies and parables mean. Do not brush them off by saying,

 

General Conference Special                         43

 

“Ah…off shoot,” or by pinning on them some other uncomplimentary label, for the longer you do this, Brethren, the more you will torment yourselves. I implore you to write to the *Universal Publishing Association, Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas, for **free literature on the message for the hour and study it thoroughly — get down to business in all candor and solemn seriousness.  You will not then be troubled with offshoots any longer.

 

So, before you speak your mind, Brethren, please consider carefully what timely Truth will you have for yourselves and for the world after the Judgment for the Dead is over if you reject the revelation herein?  And what will you have for anyone, including yourselves, when the “Judgment for the Living” begins — what but an empty lamp unless you now get the extra oil in your vessels?  Unless in other figures, the scroll unrolls and another Divinely-revealed truth, “meat in due season” (Matt. 24:45), be given you?  And what would happen if you should copy the mistakes of the Jews, the Romans, and Protestants who have rejected the messages of God? God forbid it be the fearful fate of any to whom this appeal is addressed.

 

**Note: This CD-ROM contains all of the above mentioned Shepherd’s Rod literature.

 

General Conference Special                         44

The White-House Recruiter

The White-House Recruiter

1997 REPRINT

 

 

[PICTURE]

 

 

 

The White-House Recruiter                         1

 

 

Copyright 1951, by

 

MINISTERIAL RECRUITING

COMMISSION

 

All Rights Reserved

 

 

 

The White-House Recruiter                         2

 

 

THE WHITE-HOUSE RECRUITER

 

A-Bombs, Flying Saucers, World War III

 

——————-0—————–

 

A Post For Every Ministerial Graduate

 

By V. H. Jezreel, H.B.

 

Never did the clouds of war, so strange and so dark hang in an angry thunder-head over the world, and never did the world see itself as it does today.  Everywhere, — in government, in industry, in halls of learning, in churches, in homes, on the streets — in every walk of life, the question uppermost is, Whitherbound mankind?

 

From pre-eminent scientific and journalistic spokesmen come such representative utterances as these:

 

“…What is the story of Man?  It is that men die, Man survives.  Now men are measurably nearer the most terrible of all the climaxes they have brought upon themselves in their long history of struggle.  If the climax comes it will change life and change the world.  But it will not end life, it will not destroy the world.  In this utmost climax, or perhaps in its prospect, men may at last find the secret of peace and the way to live without destruction.  That is a hope.  The certainty is that Man will be on earth, making a world.” — Life, Oct. 3, 1949, p. 22.

 

“…Einstein…agrees…that other nations can rediscover our secret processes by themselves; that no military defense can be expected and preparedness is futile, that if another war breaks out, atom bombs will

 

The White-House Recruiter                         3

 

surely destroy civilization…

 

“‘It is important,’ he went on to say, ‘to enlighten public opinion on the real situation about the bomb.  Only the prevention of war by action on an international scale, which will make preparation for war unnecessary and even impossible, can save us from its consequences.'” — Newsweek, March 10 1947, p. 58.

 

“…History, in large areas of the world, has been rolled back.  Fanaticism has replaced reason; terror, compromise; hate, friendship.  Science, education, and philosophy, the vehicles of progress to Western man, have been perverted, distorted and retooled into weapons against civilization.” — John Edgar Hoover, in a report sent out by the Federal Bureau of Investigation.

 

“The First World War was a decided shock to the earlier period of optimism,… Today the shock is almost incredibly greater.  Insecurity and strife are so general that the prevailing attitude is one of anxious and pessimistic uncertainty.” — John Dewey, Reconstruction in Philosophy, p. 8.

 

“There is only too much reason to fear that Western civilization, if not the whole world, is likely in the near future to go through a period of immense sorrow and suffering and pain…” — Bertrand Russel on the subject, “If We Are To Survive This Dark Time,” in the New York TIMES magazine, September 3, 1950.

 

“We have now arrived at the ultimate stage in history.  What is ultimately required of us is required of us now… It is very late.  Perhaps nothing can save us.  But

 

The White-House Recruiter                         4

 

the handwriting on the wall is plain enough.  It says to the people of earth, ‘Unite or die.'” — Dr. Robert M. Hutchins.

 

“Everyone is agreed that an atomic war is world suicide, the no one can win.  No scientist of repute doubts the fact that every country with an industrial capacity will have the atomic bomb in five years.  We therefore have just five years to build for peace.” — Dr. Robert M. Hutchins, Chancellor of Chicago University, in Chicago Daily Tribune, March 26, 1946.

 

“There can be no doubt about the world crisis.  We are living at one of those turning points of history which offers two roads, one of which leads to death and the other to life.

 

“The fact is, the H-bomb represents mankind’s final suicide triumph, the unlocking of the inmost secrets of nature for purposes of total destruction. It brings into absolute focus the failure of a materialistic civilization which has sought to organize its life apart from God.” — G. Ashton Oldham, formerly bishop of the Episcopal Diocese of Albany, on “The World Crisis and the Future,” in the bulletin of the Church Peace Union for June.

 

“People are discovering a frightful queerness has come into life, even unobservant people are betraying, by fits and starts, a certain wonder, a shrinking, fugitive sense that something is happening so that life will never quite be the same.

 

“Spread out and examine the pattern of events and you will find yourself

face to face with a new scheme of

 

The White-House Recruiter                         5

 

being hitherto unimaginable by the human mind….

 

“Writers are convinced there is no way out, around or through the impasse.  It’s the end.” — H.G. Wells, Los Angeles Examiner, October 21, 1945.

 

In the thoughtfully considered opinion of these eminent on-the-scene observers, this generation is at the zero hour of civilization.  Whether we realize it or not, the day of doom is shortening its shadow, and we are face to face with the most momentous issues ever to confront a generation of men.  Atomic warheads, lethal rockets, poison gas bacterial bombs, super-submarines boring through the mighty deeps, and supersonic aircraft stabbing through space above, — what mean these and other dread devices of destruction?  What do these signs of the times portend for the Church and for all the world?  Had the question flung itself at any generation in the days of God’s ancient prophets, then beyond doubt they would have answered: “As the Church lives, and as it is certain that God lives it would be impossible that He leave His people in darkness concerning the signs of their times.”  And their answer must certainly be our answer, too.  Moreover it is a self-evident fact that if we want to know, God will enable us to know the true meaning of these unprecedentedly destructive things.

 

From the outset this much is clearly manifest: If the super-bombs, superbombers, and superall import nothing else, they without question threaten civilization.  A faint idea of the devastating and demoralizing consequences of their use is to be gained from the scene of aerial destruction depicted on the cover page.

 

Manifest, too, is the certainty that Heaven has permitted these instruments of destruction to come in order to rouse Christendom, ministry and laity alike, to a concerted, enlightened, all-out action as the Lord leads ahead to save man from himself and from the Devil. Christianity failing this task, and leaving the world to save itself as best it can, the Enemy will ere long wipe out not only the knowledge of God and of salvation but also civilization itself.  Indeed every open-eyed observer can distinctly see that while Heaven and earth wearily wait upon Christians to take the offensive against all unrighteousness, the power of evil is exerting an utterly sinister influence through Christless men and women such as bear the red torch of Communism.

 

Grim indeed, is the picture.  And the stark peril of it hurls its challenge at Christendom as a whole.  What shall we do about it?  Close our eyes tight to it?  or arise in the face of it, and be Noahs, Gideons, Davids, Elijahs, Daniels, Luthers, and all such with a faith to do something about it while the light still shines and while opportunity still remains us?  Will we lay well to heart the tragic truth that “the sin of the world’s impenitence lies at the door of the church”? — The Great Controversy p. 389.  Will we all accept the supreme annunciation, “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men” (Luke 2:14), as the supreme trust and duty of the Church more than of the State?  Our country and the whole world need the Church, and God is waiting for her members, both laity and ministry, to “arise, shine.” Isa. 60:1.

 

Every Christian who truly knows that the gospel “is the power of God unto salvation,” knows that if the masses were converted to Christ, there would not, indeed

 

The White-House Recruiter                         7

 

could not, be any aggressive Communistic or other totalitarian power in the world, and therefore no such threat as militant Communism now presents to civilization.   And every Christian also knows that there is no power on earth, other than “the sword of the Spirit,” that can cut off the head of the Goliath of today.  What pity, then, and what recreancy to trust, should the Church not immediately lift from the shoulders of the State her own neglected part, which is the greater part, of the burden of peace-making, but continue to leave Government to bear the whole load and to do the best it can without Divine enlightenment and without power which only the Church can impart.

 

In virtually pushing the church out of all Communist-dominated countries, the Enemy has already stolen a long and victorious march on her, and is now fiercely fighting to extend his victory to final triumph in pushing her from the very face of the earth.  But there is yet hope if only she will in courageous loyalty respond to the Divine command now ringing forth to every defender of the faith:

 

“Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.  For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee.  And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising.” Isa. 60: 1-3.

 

In the power-crazed, rule-or-ruin, war-bent and hell-bent, self-destructive course of mankind, in the angry and catastrophic upheavals and out-breakings of the

 

The White-House Recruiter                8

 

 

elements of nature, and in the cumulative fulfillment of the fast unfolding prophecies in the Word of God, the signs of the times thunder the warning appeal that we arise in God’s light and make haste to rescue His people from the ills which threaten to devastate the world.  If such is not the Church’s great mission and duty at this crisis hour, what need, then, do the Lord and the world have of her?  But what can the Church do unless her members, both lay and clerical, arise together as one man, and throw their all into the conflict?

 

Well knowing as we do the answer to these urgent questions, what excuse will we have if we do not now arouse ourselves and all saints in Christendom along with us to do what the gospel commands us to do?  Regardless how dramatic and impressive any demonstrations the church may put on, it is no secret that even if she is not pushed out of any place or country, still at her present pace of preaching the gospel of the Kingdom a temporal millennium will not suffice her in which to warn the world, finish the work, and bring the Kingdom in.  And every enlightened mind knows this to be the inevitable truth.

 

Just look at the brute, predatory forces loose and lurking everywhere, and causing the whole earth to erupt with violence, tumult and terror. Verily, they are making “men’s hearts [to fail] them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth….” Luke 21:26. Will not all Christians everywhere be aroused by these things to “put on the whole armour of God” and to “take…the sword of the Spirit” (Eph. 6:11, 17) while following the Lord as He leads ahead?  If not, then

 

The White-House Recruiter                         9

 

certain it is that the Church and the World as well are hopelessly doomed. To be sure, though, the few who do arouse to make the total surrender which the hour demands, God will save from, the conflagration to come.

 

How, though, shall He deliver any one who fails to heed the signs of the times, the thunderings of the dread drums of Doom’s Day, now flashing in our eyes and rumbling in our ears with warning more awful than the flaming thunders of Sinai?  No, He could no more deliver such spiritually blind, deaf, and dumb incurables than He could have delivered the antediluvians who failed to go into Noah’s ark.

 

And now what do the flying saucers add to the already grim picture? Whether they are earth-produced mechanisms or celestial, interplanetary space ships, they paint still grimmer the picture for the sinner.

 

One may he incredulous, another startled, at the thought of Heaven’s having flying saucers.  But why?  If God has given man knowledge to develop aerial mechanisms, no one can reasonably suppose that Heaven does not have incomparably superior ones.  Let us not forget what covered a whole mountain in Elisha’s day (2 Kings 6:17).  To be sure, Elisha called them chariots, but if they were not flying saucers of some type, how did they come to the earth?  It matters not what one calls them, it’s what they are, and what they do, that counts.

 

Be they what they may, however, the signs round about us unmistakably warn that thick black clouds the globe around are consolidating to pour down upon a shelterless world the most terrific storm since time began.

 

The White-House Recruiter                 10

 

To all who have an ear to hear and an eye to see, the signs of the times reveal that we are fast coming face to face with the “time of trouble such as never was.” Dan. 12:1.

 

A clear grasp of the terrible potential of the weapons now available, can leave no doubt of the global peril in the picture.  Everyone of us knows that if the flying saucers are secret military weapons of the Unite States, then other nations besides ourselves will soon have them, too, if they do not have them already.  If so, what then can they be designed for but to snuff out lives, even the lives of the elect, if possibIe?

 

And if the flying saucers are indeed the Lord’s, then what else are they come for but to deliver every one whose name is found written in the Book (Dan. 12:1), and to slay those who oppress them (Isa. 66:16)?  Or if perchance none of Heaven’s are yet come, still nothing is more certain than that the day hasteth greatly when they will come.  What is of first and supreme importance to each, however, is to know for a surety that his name is written in the Book.  To have this most blessed assurance, one must first know what will keep one’s name out of the Book, and what will put it in.

 

One of the many things that will keep one’s name out of the Book of God, is one’s turning a deaf ear to the Lord’s warning that he who puts his hand to the plow, then looks back (he who starts in the gospel work, then turns away from it) is not “fit for the Kingdom.” Luke 9:62.  The fact is that all who have graduated from ministerial colleges have already put their hand to the plow.  Will they now turn back?  We devoutly hope not.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         11

 

To us (Seventh-day Adventists) in particular, the meaning of what we see around us should be window-clear, making manifest that the time has now come for every church member to engage in proclaiming the Three Angels’ Messages.  There are, moreover, thousands of pastoral posts now waiting to be filled by both graduates and undergraduates of Seventh-day Adventist ministerial colleges.  So let no one with such qualification any longer be found either standing idle or engaging in secular occupation while the Lord’s work languishes and watts.

 

At this very hour millions without hope are wasting and withering away, perishing in the fields of sin, and on the fields of battle, because no one has won them to Christ with the everlasting gospel.  Who will go for them?  Who has the vision, the heart, and the will to go out in the rescue of humanity for Christ?  For all college graduates, undergraduates, and Bible workers who have the ability and the will to equip themselves for the work, both the opportunity for service and the means for upkeep and traveling expenses are ready and waiting.  Hence there are no grounds for an “I pray thee have me excused.” Luke 14:18.  Inspiration’s appeal, “Arise and shine,” is to every soul.  Will you not respond, Brethren?  Will you not earnestly pray for yourselves and for other laborers to help gather in the precious golden grain?  Or will you fail in this unforgiving responsibility, and forfeit this most lofty privilege?

 

The issue is of greatest gravity.  Christ foreknow it would; be, and in supreme concern He projected it in the crowning lesson of His parable of the vineyard.  Now that time has come to the last parabolical hour,  He has set the parable ablaze with light.  To be progressive as Truth

 

The White-House Recruiter                12

 

Itself is, let us look deeper into the parable now while the light of God is shining on it:

 

“For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into His vineyard. And when He had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, He sent them into His vineyard.  And He went out about the third hour and saw others standing idle in the marketplace, and said undo them; Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you.  And they went their way.  Again He went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise.  And about the eleventh hour He went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle? They say unto Him, Because no man hath hired us.  He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive.” Matt. 20:1 -7.

 

How can we know for a certainty in which hour we find ourselves, and if our own call to service has come?  We can know only by establishing the time in which the last parabolic hour expires.  And to do this we must first establish the time of the first call for servants, then in turn the time of each successive call, culminating with the last.  First, though, pursuant to this end, we must bring into focus the parable’s significant points:

 

(1) The “Householder,” as every Bible student knows, is the Lord Himself.  (2) The Laborers are His servants.  (3) The penny is their reward.  (4) His vineyard is the place where they are to labor.  (5) The day is parabolical — representing a period of time which is illuminated by some great light.  (6) The period of labor is both preceded

 

The White-House Recruiter                         13

 

and succeeded by a night — else there could be no “early” and no “late” part of the day.  (7) The Householder hires laborers at five different times. (8) There are four three-hour periods.  (9) In each of the first three periods, only one group is hired.  (10) In the fourth and last period of three hours, two groups are hired.  (11) The agreement for a penny a day is made only with the first group.  (12) The other groups are to receive “whatsoever is right.”  (13) At the day’s end all are given the same pay — a penny, even through the last worked only an hour.  (14) The first were paid last; the last, first.

 

Now to find out in which hour we are told, “Go ye also,” we must here at the outset of this go-to-work study, determine where in time the parable begins and where it ends.  To gain this vital knowledge is simply to reckon with the sequentially amplifying facts that the parabolical night which preceded the parabolical day must necessarily be the period before the spiritual “Light of the world,” the Bible, came up — before the light of the Scriptures, the written Word of God, began to shine forth into the hearts of men.  For back there, it must be remembered, the will of God was transmitted, not by the Bible, but orally from father to son, just as the light of the sun at night is transmitted to the earth by the moon, rather than directly by the sun itself.  For this reason it has come to be regarded as the time of oral tradition.

 

But the day of labor obviously represents the period in which “the Light of the world,” the Bible Itself, lightens man’s path.  Thus it is that in His parable, the Master, the Lord of the vineyard, regards the Old and New Testament dispensations as the only day period of all probationary time, in which He goes to the market-place at

 

The White- House Recruiter                        14

 

five consecutive times to hire servants to work in His vineyard.

 

Finally, the night following the day can only represent the period after the gospel work is finished, after probation for man’s salvation is closed. Then, as the “Light of the world” (the Word of God) sinks beyond the horizon of the day, darkness covers “the earth, and gross darkness the people.” Isa. 60:2.  It is the time which finds the destiny of every being forever fixed.  Then follows the Lord’s irrevocable finality:

 

“He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.” Rev. 22:1 1.

 

It is the time when men “shall run to and fro to seek the Word of the Lord, and shall not find It” (Amos 8:12); the time when the unmindful of the Master’s call, and the impenitent of sin realize and cry out in frenzied and agonized despair: “The harvest is past, and the summer is ended, and we are not saved”! Jer. 8:20.

 

The truth is now become clear that the parable divides the time of salvation into two equal parts of twelve symbolical hours each — the period before the Bible (the night), and the period during the Bible (the day).  Lending additional force to the fact that the parable thus divides time, Jesus declares:

 

“Are there not twelve hours in the day?  If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the Light of this world.” John 11:9.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         15

 

Proceeding now, we come to another point of special significance: the first four groups were hired at consecutive intervals three parabolical hours apart; whereas the fifth, the last group, the one hired at the eleventh hour, came only two, instead of three, hours later than the fourth group, and thus only one parabolical hour before the day’s end — shortly before probation closes.

 

This two-hour period, from the ninth hour to the eleventh hour, is a singularity which comes as a climactic exception to the master pattern of sequential and regular three-hour intervals between calls.  It obviously reveals that the last call comes unexpectedly and surprisingly within the period of the ninth-hour group.  Hence there are only two parabolical hours for the one group, and only one parabolical hour for the other group.

 

To determine the identity of the laborers participating in each of the five different calls, we necessarily begin our quest with THE SERVANTS OF THE FIRST CALL:

 

We have already seen that it is the Bible, the spiritual “Light of the world,” that makes the parabolical day.  We all know, moreover, that the Bible arrived with the Exodus movement also the since the arrival, the Lord never bargained, as it were with another people, and that they were the only ones to whom He ever committed the ceremonial covenants and all their rewards and promises.  Inescapably, therefore, the first group of the parable, those who went to labor “early in the morning,” at the rising of the spiritual light, the Bible, and with whom the bargain was made to receive a penny a day, were ancient Israel as they were going out of Egypt, the time of which

 

The White-House Recruiter                         16

 

was early in the parabolical day.  In concord the Spirit of Prophecy declares:

 

“The Jews had been first called into the Lord’s vineyard….” -Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 400.

 

At that early hour, as God began to indite the Scriptures (as the Light that lightens the hearts of men began to rise), “He…remembered His covenant forever, the word which He commanded to a thousand generations.  Which covenant He made with Abraham, and His oath unto Isaac, and confirmed the same unto Jacob for a law, and to Israel for an everlasting covenant.” Ps. 105:8-10.

 

Having thus by the first call for servants solidly established the time in which the parabolical go-to-work calls started, we are now to ascertain the call-time and work-period of THE SERVANTS OF THE SECOND CALL:

 

The second group, those sent at the third parabolical hour, must necessarily be the ones who were called to the work next.  And they were, of course, the early Christians.  Significantly enough, too, the Lord was crucified at the third hour of the day (Mark 15:25), and likewise Pentecost came at the third hour of the day (Acts 2:15).

 

Another point of significance of which we should take note is the fact that the messages borne by these first two groups, by ancient Israel and by the early Christians, were not of a reformatory nature; they were not old, forgotten truths in process of revival and restoration; rather each was a new revelation, “meat in due season” — present Truth especially adapted fully to meet the needs of the people in their respective times. The former group

 

The White-House Recruiter                         17

 

were inspired and commissioned to teach and practice the truths of salvation as embodied in the ceremonial system, the latter group were inspired and commissioned to teach and practice the same immutable truths in their advanced light — advanced from typical to antitypical representation, from the ministration in the earthly tabernacle to the ministration in the heavenly one; that is, from the sacrifice of a lamb of the flock to the sacrifice of Christ Himself, the Lamb of God.  Thus the latter group taught the old truths in a new and original light, in the light of the gospel — that Christ was crucified for the remission of sin, resurrected in triumph over sin and death, and ascended to make atonement and reconciliation for the penitent sinner, not in an earthly, but in an heavenly, tabernacle.

 

Since the messages of the first two groups (the one carried by the Exodus Movement, and the other carried by the Christians) were each in their respective times fresh from glory, that fact logically establishes itself as Divine precedent and pattern for all the messages of the parable. Accordingly, each of the three remaining groups must likewise be entrusted with a message of new and distinctive revelation, of “meat in due season” — truth adapted especially and fully to meet the needs of God’s people at the time then present.  Therefore we need only to trace down through the annals of church history the unfolding of the scroll, till we come upon a newly and originally revealed and proclaimed truth subsequent to the message of the first advent of Christ It must point out THE SERVANTS OF THE THIRD CALL:

 

The Protestant Reformation, being purely an endeavor to restore old, down-trodden truths, and not to reveal new, advanced ones, had no new message of its own – nothing

 

The White-House Recruiter                18

 

that had not already been taught in times past.  It therefore follows that the third group and message must be sought during the years following the Reformation.

 

The only revelation of new prophetic truth, subsequent to the Reformation, is the announcement of the year in which was to begin the work of cleansing the sanctuary, primarily in behalf of the dead (based on Daniel 8:14, but not then fully understood).  As its announcement was made by the First-day Adventists, it necessarily follows that they were the third group of servants with a new and distinctive message.  And as is well known, they started proclaiming it in the year 1833, announcing that the cleansing of the sanctuary was to commence in the year 1844.  Thus in 1833 the clock of parabolic time struck the hour of six.

 

The statement, “Again He went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise,” in speaking of the two calls, not singly, as in the cases of the two preceding calls, but conjointly, shows that the “sixth hour” message and servants were to be closely related to and associated with the message and with THE SERVANTS OF THE FOURTH CALL:

 

So it was that the sixth-hour group and message, that of the First-day Adventists, and the ninth-hour group and message, that of the Seventh-day Adventists, fused into one because the message of the former was in itself Divinely designed to bring the message of the latter to light.  Moreover, as soon as the terminus of the prophetic “2300 days” (Daniel 8:14) was reached in October, 1844, just then Daniel 8:14; Daniel 7:9, 10; Daniel 12:10-12, along with Revelation 14:6, 7 (the First Angel’s Message

 

The White-House Recruiter                         19

 

in its primary phase), were first proclaimed by the Seventh-day Adventists’ “saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come: and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” Rev. 14:7.

 

Thus the Seventh-day Adventists in 1844 began to proclaim what they termed “the investigative judgment of the dead,” which in Scriptural terms is the casting out of those who have not the wedding garment on (Matt. 22:11 – 13), the shutting out of the five foolish virgins (Matt. 25:10), the dividing of the sheep and goats (Matt. 25:32, 33), the separating of the bad “fish” from the good “fish” (Matt. 13:48) — each of these among the dead.  Synonymously, they rightly understood it to be “the antitypical day of atonement” — the day in which are removed from the Books in Heaven the names of those who in closing their life’s career failed to attain eligibility to come up in the first resurrection, in the resurrection of the holy ones (Rev. 20:5, 6),  All these aspects are comprehended in the words: “Then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed.” Dan. 8:14.

 

As the cleansing of the Sanctuary in behalf of the dead is necessarily purely a book transaction, that is the reason for its taking place only in the Heavenly Sanctuary.  Hence, the names of the ineligible for the “first resurrection” are screened from the names of the eligible ones That Heaven’s books deal with all aspects of life is evident from Ps. 56:8; 69:28; 139:16, Dan. 12:1; Mal. 3:16; Phil. 4:3; Rev. 3:5, etc.  Hence, prophecy reveals that when “the judgment was set,…the books were opened.” Dan. 7:10.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         20

 

As the judgment-hour message is of a character and importance singular in all church history; also as it is the only prophetic message to sound subsequent to the sixth-hour message; nothing can be more certain than that as it went forth in 1844 for the first time, God’s parabolic timepiece then struck nine.

 

Consequently the ninth-hour group in the parable can be none other than the Seventh-day Adventists, who were then on foot to proclaim that “the judgment was set, and the book; were opened” (Dan. 7: 10), and that any one who then, during the antitypical Day of Atonement for the dead, should be found among the dead with his sins unconfessed (his soul not afflicted, and without the wedding garment on) would be “cut off from among his people.” Matt. 22:11-13; Lev. 23:29.  In brief, the message declared that the separation in the congregation of the dead had then begun.

 

Now that for the first time the parable is ablaze with light none but the eye that is hopelessly gone out in dungeon darkness can fail to see distinctly that the message with which we Seventh-day Adventists were entrusted in 1844, at the ninth hour, is not the eleventh-hour message, not the message of the judgment of the living, but rather only of the judgment of the dead.

 

As prospective servants of God, let each here, at this focal point of the parable, pause a moment to fix firmly in mind its all-important lesson as brought out in the following illustration:

 

The White-House Recruiter                         21

 

 

[PICTURE]

 

 

 

The next decisive point of truth is that the judgment of the dead was to be proclaimed to “many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.” Rev. 10:11. Mark the word “many.”  It never means “all,” and never means “every.”  Since this verse of scripture foretells the expansion of the ninth-hour group and message, it will highly

 

The White-House Recruiter                         22

 

repay each one carefully to examine what Revelation 10:11 says on the subject.  You dare not add to the Word nor subtract from It.  Then compare it with the scriptures to follow, foretelling the expansion of the eleventh-hour group and message, and you will have the whole truth in reference to the finishing of the work.

 

Now that the time has finally come for the Lord to recruit His eleventh-hour servants, this priceless parable is unfolded, and for the first time it is plainly seen that whereas the judgment of the dead was to be proclaimed to many nations and people, the judgment of the living is to be proclaimed to all nations and to every people on earth.  Here is what Inspiration Itself says:

 

“And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come: and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” Rev. 14:6, 7.

 

That the servants of the eleventh-hour call — those who “escape,” who are not “cut off” (Lev. 23:29) while “the house of God” is being judged (1 Pet. 4:17), the event which signalizes the commencement of the judgment of the living, world-wide — are to he sent to all nations, Inspiration attests through the prophet Isaiah:

 

“For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with flames of fire.  For by fire and

 

The White-House Recruiter                         23

 

by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many…. And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles.  And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord” Isa. 66:15, 16, 19, 20.

 

With these solemn words the Lord warns that the slaughter (the antitypical Passover — Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 505, 211; Testimonies, Vol. 1, pp. 190, 198) is to take place among those who are of the household of God, the church, for the escaped ones are sent to the Gentiles who as yet have not heard of God’s fame and His glory. Obviously the angels who execute this slaughter are to take away from the church the unrighteous — those who are figuratively depicted in one instance as bad “fish” and in another instance as “guests” not having “the wedding garment” on.

 

Here, let every serious-minded reader pause to ponder what Inspiration says: Isa. 66:19 and 20 explain that those who escape the slaughter of Isa. 66:15 and 16, are to be sent as missionaries to the Gentiles, who as yet know not God.  Hence these escaped (remaining) ones are God’s remnant, His first fruits of the harvest, His guileless servants, the 144,000 — the elect.  And only they, none others, the Scriptures declare, shall bring all their

 

The White-House Recruiter                         24

 

brethren from all nations, is a clean vessel, into the purified house of the Lord — His White House.  What is more, no right-thinking mind can even begin to conceive of the possibility that with any less holy and formidable an agency than such a mighty ministry — one escaped from sin, sinners, and judgment — can and will the Lord ever “finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness” (Rom. 9:28), thereby saving His people from the terrible tempest that is now about to break upon the earth and last it length and breadth.

 

Satan grimly knows this.  He knows his time is short and growing fearfully shorter.  He knows that this faithful ministry are soon to be disclosed to view, and to take the field against him.  He knows that will be his Waterloo.  Hence his supreme effort now to eliminate them.  Finding out at last, though, that he cannot do so, his consequent aim will be to bring the time of trouble such as never was (Dan. 12:1), in hope of destroying all.

 

It was a similar mass-murder method that he employed in the days of Pharaoh, in his drowning the Hebrew male children (Ex. 1:22), in hope of doing away with Moses, and again in the days of Herod, in his fiendishly slaying all the infants “from two years old and under” (Matt. 2:16), in hope of doing away with Christ.  But as God spared His own then, He will likewise spare His own today: Michael, the great Prince and Deliverer, shall stand up (Dan. 12:1) for all who stand up for Him, and whose names consequently are retained in the Book of Life, and shall gloriously deliver them.  These two aspects of the conflict — Satan’s aim to destroy God’s elect and Michael’s aim to deliver them — bring “the great and dreadful day of the Lord.”

 

The White-House Recruiter                         25

 

Although the newly revealed light of Truth now shining on the subject is new to all of us, it is not, of course, new in the Bible.  To keep us wide awake and on the alert to progressive unfoldment of Truth, the Spirit of God has through the years signaled our attention in the ensuing statements:

 

“Wonderful possibilities are open to those who lay hold of the divine assurances of God’s word.  There are glorious truths to come before the people of God.  Privileges and duties which they do not even suspect to be in the Bible will be laid open before them.  As they follow on in the path of humble obedience, doing His will, they will know more and more of the oracles of God.” — Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 322.

 

“We talk about the first angel’s message and the second angel’s message, and we think we have some understanding of the third angel’s message.  But as long as we are content with a limited knowledge, we shall be disqualified to obtain clearer views of truth.” — Gospel Workers, p. 251.

 

“There is yet much precious truth to be revealed to the people in this time of peril and darkness, but it is Satan’s determined purpose to prevent the light of truth from shining into the hearts of men…. Precious truths that have long been in obscurity are to be revealed in a light that will make manifest their sacred worth; for God will glorify His Word, that it may appear in a light in which we have never before beheld it.” — Testimonies On Sabbath School Work, p. 62; Counsels On Sabbath School Work, p. 25.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         26

 

“…We need never expect that when the Lord has light for His people, Satan will stand calmly by, and make no effort to prevent them from receiving it.  He will work upon minds to excite distrust and jealousy and unbelief.  Let us beware that we do not refuse the light God sends, because it does not come in a way to please us.  Let not God’s blessing be turned away from us because we know not the time of our visitation.  If there are any who do not see and accept the light themselves, let them not stand in the way of others.  Let it not be said of this highly favored people, as of the Jews when the good news of the kingdom was preached to them, ‘They entered not in themselves, and them that were entering in they hindered.'” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 728.

 

The prophecies, we all know, are Heaven’s light to our feet.  If we fail to open our eyes and hearts to them at the time the Lord would have us profit by the unrolling of the Scroll, how then shall we escape being like the blind leading the blind?

 

Brethren, for your soul’s sake, do not pass lightly over this life-and-death matter, for, as you have seen, the light shining on the subject illuminates the fact that subsequent to the ninth-hour group and message, there were first to come an addition to the message, then sealed servants — the all-consequential message of the judgment of the living, and the all-powerful servants, “the escaped” ones, who are to go to “all nations,” rather than only to “many.”  Initial assurance that there was to be an addition to the Third Angel’s Message, came to us long ago in the following words:

 

“I saw angels hurrying to and fro in heaven, descending

 

The White-House Recruiter                         27

 

to the earth, and again ascending to heaven, preparing for the fulfillment of some important event.  Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message…. This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844.” — Early Writings, p. 277.

 

Plainly then, it is the eleventh-hour servants, with the additional message, the message of the judgment of the living, who rescue God’s people out of Babylon.  Indeed never until the Church herself has been freed from the hypocrites and the abominable, and thus made white and clean, can God morally pour out His Spirit in pentecostal power upon His people, and sound the cry: “Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Rev. 18:4.

 

Note that the Voice which calls God’s people out of Babylon, clearly implies that there is no sin in the place to which the Voice calls them.  Moreover, there could be no justification in calling them out of Babylon, to save them from the plagues which are to overtake her because of her sins, if the called-out ones are to be brought into another place of sin.

The wages of sin could be no more or no less damaging in one place of sin than in another.

 

From these now unfolding scriptures it is plainly seen, too, that the message of the judgment of the living is Heaven’s final edition of glad tidings for the saints, and of sad tidings for the sinners.  Hence it is to be proclaimed by guileless servants, the 144,000 — THE SERVANTS OF THE ELEVENTH HOUR:

 

The White-House Recruiter                         28

 

Thus far, the fact stands out that this final call comes at the last hour of the parabolical day, just before the gospel work closes.  Being the last message of mercy to the world, and also the last call for servants, it must therefore be borne by Elijah the prophet, by him who appears just before “the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” Mal. 4:5; Matt. 17:11. Accordingly, the servants of the eleventh hour must be called to the work by him during the time he is announcing the day of the Lord, the day in which the Lord takes His fan in His hand (Matt. 3:12; Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80; Testimonies To Ministers, p. 373), and purges “His floor” — blows away the chaff and burns the tares.  Once He puts the wheat into His “barn” (Matt. 13:30), into His Kingdom-church, it ever remains without tares, and hence “a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but…holy and without blemish.” Eph. 5:27.  God’s White House indeed! (See Isaiah 52:1, Joel 3:17, and Nahum 1:15.)

 

In other parabolic terms, the “great and dreadful day of the Lord” is His casting out the bad “fish” and putting “the good into vessels.” Matt. 13:47, 48.  It is the day in which He sets “the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left.” Matt. 25:33.  It is the judgment day of the living, the cleansing of the sanctuary on earth — the work which purifies the church and makes it “white” (Dan. 12:10; Mal. 3:1-3).

 

True, we Seventh-day Adventists, have heretofore not known and not taught these additional aspects of the Judgment, but only because Truth is ever timely, ever unfolding as time goes on.  So it is that our knowledge of one phase of a message is followed by God’s revealing another phase of it.  How glad and how anxious, then,

 

The White-House Recruiter                         29

 

ought we to be to keep pace with the unfolding of the Scroll, as we keep pace with time.  And how joyous we should be to know that God has not forsaken us, but has again “visited His flock the house of Judah, and hath made them as His goodly horse in the battle.” Zech. 10:3.

 

Now that Time and Truth have locked arms and are hastening on together, we must quickly take hold and follow on, too.  We cannot afford to repeat the mistakes of the Jews and of the nominal churches, and thus be left behind (Counsels On Sabbath School Work, pp. 28-30; Testimonies, Vol. 5 p. 728).  We dare not.  We must not.

 

The terms inspect, cleanse, purify, cut off, cast out, judge, harvest, and separate, etc., are now seen to be general synonyms, all pointed to one event — the Lord’s coming to “His temple” (church) to purify His living saints.  This work He has variously illustrated: first, as separating of the tares from among wheat (Matt. 13:30); next as separating of bad fish from among good (Matt. 13:48); then, as separating of sheep from among goats (Matt. 25:32); again, as casting out those who fail to put on the wedding garment (Matt. 22:12, 13); and last, as casting from the guest chamber (the church) those who fail to multiply the talents given them (Matt. 25:28-30).  This variously depicted judicial work (the controlling concept in Christ’s parables of the Kingdom), the Lord likens to a “refiner’s fire,” to “fullers’ sope,” and to a “purifier of silver.” Mal. 3:2, 3.

 

So it is clear to be seen that the spiritual “harvest” is exactly like the natural harvest — both separate their grain from the tares and the chaff, the good from the bad.  In the words of Daniel, it is “the judgment,” or the

 

The White-House Recruiter                         30

 

time when “the Sanctuary” shall “be cleansed” (Dan. 8: 14); in the words of the Apostle Peter, it is “judgment….at the house of God” (1 Pet. 4:17); in the words of John the Revelator, it is “the hour of His judgment” (Rev. 14:7); and in the words of the prophet Malachi, it is “the great and dreadful day of the Lord” (Mal. 4:5): “the Lord…suddenly come to His temple” (His church) to refine as with “fire,” to wash as with “fullers’ sope,” and to “purge…as gold and silver” “the sons of Levi” (Mal. 3:1-3) — the priests of the Sanctuary during the eleventh hour.

 

With well over two billion mortals ripe or ripening in the great harvest field, we may well consider the greatness of the harvest.  The Lord Himself affirms: “The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few.” Matt. 9:37.  Most dreadful, though, are its consequences for the tares and the chaff, when the realization that they are lost sweeps over them, and in horror they cry out: “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved!” Jer. 8:20.

 

Thus adding evidence to evidence, the Scriptures overwhelmingly show the harvest to be the judgment of the living, the Lord’s gathering the “wheat,” His own, from among all nations, and His destroying the tares and the chaff.  The harvest therefore, is truly “the end of the world.”  It is the time in which the Lord sits “upon the throne of His glory” (the church purified — Matt. 25:31; Isa. 62:1-3; 66:18, 19).  It is His separating the sheep from the goats — the work that brings this sinful world to an end.

 

Let us not, however, forget that there is an enemy who

 

The White-House Recruiter                         31

 

is determined to keep God’s people in darkness, in ignorance of timely Truth.  (See Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 709, 728).  And what more damaging darkness could he seek to keep them in than in ignorance of that which God would have them to know while their judgment is pending, while they are being weighed in the balances of the Sanctuary?  None, absolutely none.

 

Consequently it is to be expected that now, more than ever before, all of us are to meet with the fiercest opposition.  So called great men, having not so much even as a spark of Divine light, will, acting like mad men, hastily spread confusion everywhere.  This they will do by engendering prejudice, by exalting baseless theories, by fabricating and propagating falsehood, by hurling scorn and ridicule, by mongering gossip and hearsay, and by engaging in character assassination.   But none of this will phase those whose fortress is the Lord, and who heed His priceless, precious, inspiring counsel in the following passages:

 

“…Do not be unbelieving.  The more you are jostled, misapprehended, misstated, misrepresented, the more evidence you have that you are doing a work for the Master, and the more closely you must cling to your Saviour.” — Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 130.

 

“All who in that evil day would faithfully serve God according to the dictates of conscience, will need courage, firmness, and a knowledge of God and His word; for those who are true to God will be persecuted, their motives will be impugned, their best efforts misinterpreted, and their name cast out as evil.” — Gospel Workers, p. 264.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         32

 

“‘The wrath of man shall praise Thee,’ says the psalmist; ‘the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.’  God means that testing truth shall be brought to the front, and become a subject of examination and discussion, even if it is through the contempt placed upon it.  The minds of the people must be agitated.  Every controversy, every reproach, every slander, will be God’s means of provoking inquiry, and awakening minds that otherwise would slumber.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 453.

 

Everything that can be done against God’s message of today will be done with even a greater vengeance than was manifest against Heaven’s message in the days of Christ’s first advent, for the Devil knows that if he loses now, he loses forever — that he is to have no other chance. Unparalleled, therefore, is the urgency that every eleventh-hour church member now quickly and solidly brace himself against the Enemy’s effort to deliver a knockout blow.  We must be alert, too, to realize that the blow is to come from surprisingly unsuspected foes — from professed friends of the gospel, who are no less pious than were priests in Christ’s day.  It is, moreover, but to be expected that the Adversary will employ every agency possible to prevent the Lord from disclosing to view His now obscure 144,000 first-fruit servants, who are to go gather in the second fruits (Rev. 7:9).  The Enemy will try everything conceivable to confuse, becloud, and cover up the Truth, especially on the subject of the 144,000.

 

These 144,000 “servants of God,” being the first increment of the harvest, are called “firstfruits.”  And as all of them are “of all the tribes of the children of Israel” (Rev. 7:4), they are therefore necessarily harvested from the Israel of today — the Church Itself.  Whereas the

 

The White-House Recruiter                         33

 

great multitude which no man can number, are gathered subsequently from “all nations” (Rev. 7:9) over whom the harlot, Babylon the Great, then reigns.  Her reigning is symbolically shown by her riding (ruling) the scarlet colored beast — the next and last symbol of this world (Rev. 17; 18:1-4).  These called-out ones are unmistakably the second fruits: for the law of number is that for there to be a first, there must follow a second.

 

So, through the medium of the 144,000 first-fruit servants, the eleventh-hour ministry, the Spirit of God will cause the Three Angels’ Messages to swell to a Loud Cry during the harvest, and will “garner in the sheaves of good from the fields of sin” all nations over — that great multitude of second fruits who have not as yet heard of God’s fame nor seen His glory (Isa. 66:19, 20).  What an august privilege, Brethren! Would not he who would scorn it for whatever, deserve to die a beggar by the bargain?

 

With the completed judgment-message during the eleventh hour, the angels are to separate the people of God from the people of the world. And precisely this, Inspiration long ago declared:

 

“I then saw the third angel.  Said my accompanying angel, ‘Fearful is his work.  Awful is his mission.  He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal, or bind, the wheat for the heavenly garner. These things should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.'” — Early Writings, p. 118.

 

Consequently, all who respond to the Spirit’s call now at this late hour will acutely realize that they have

 

The White-House Recruiter                         34

 

no time to waste on getting and spending and laying waste their powers; no time to waste on anything.  Their only goal will be to finish the task assigned them by Him Who calls them, to go to work in His vineyard. They will be fully conscious that there is a city prepared for them, a city whose builder and maker is God, and that ere long, therein, their whole being shall thrill to the triumphant acclaim:

 

“The mighty God, even the Lord, hath spoken, and called the earth from the rising of the sun unto the going down thereof.  Out of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God hath shined.  Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall devour before Him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about Him.  He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that He may judge His people.  Gather My saints together unto me; those that have made a covenant with Me by sacrifice. And the heavens shall declare His righteousness: for God is judge Himself. Selah.” Ps. 50:1-6.

 

“Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised in the city of our God, in the mountain of His holiness.  Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is Mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city of the great King. God is known in her palaces for a refuge.  For, lo, the kings were assembled, they passed by together.  They saw it, and so they marveled; they were troubled, and hasted away.  Fear took hold upon them there, and pain, as of a woman in travail.  Thou breakest the ships of Tarshish with an east wind.  As we have heard, so have we seen in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the city of our God: God will establish it for ever. Selah.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         35

 

“We have thought of Thy loving-kindness, O God, in the midst of Thy temple.  According to Thy name, O God, so is Thy praise unto the ends of the earth: Thy right hand is full of righteousness.  Let Mount Zion rejoice, let the daughters of Judah be glad, because of Thy judgments.  Walk about Zion, and go round about her: tell the towers thereof.  Mark ye well her bulwarks, consider her palaces; that ye may tell it to the generation following.  For this God is our God for ever and ever: He will be our guide even unto death.” Ps. 48:1-14.

 

Because time and the gospel are at their climatic hour, and the work is consequently of transcendent scope, expansion, and importance, yet of exceeding short duration, God has inspired man to invent and build time  and labor-saving, wonder-working, earth-mastering, tools and machinery of all kinds — marvels which would have staggered the imagination and beggared the credulity of former generations, notwithstanding that centuries aforehand “the High and Lofty One that inhabiteth eternity” (Isa. 57:15), declared: “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.” Dan. 12:4.

 

The fact that this parable of the Kingdom thus stands fully open to view now for the first time since Christ uttered it, is indisputable evidence in itself that the stroke of the eleventh hour is about to be heard even to the four points of the compass.  This event will signalize the great fact that His last group of servants are “disclosed to view” to the whole world. Glorious disclosure!

 

How does this Truth find the Laodiceans, the last of the “seven churches” in which are commingled the wheat

The White-House Recruiter              36

 

and the tares, the sheep and the goats, the good fish and the bad?  Alas, in an attitude of self-complacency, imagining themselves rich and in need of nothing, whereas in tragic truth the Lord emphatically declares that they are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” — in need of everything: and yet unwitting of their perilously povertied plight (Rev. 3:14-18).  They are even destitute of the knowledge that the judgment of the living, not of the dead, is the last message, and that only those who give ear to the eleventh-hour call are to be spared in the separation, and to make up the last group of servants with the last message.  How hitherto blind all of us Laodiceans.  How accurate the Lord’s diagnosis.  How grave the condition.  Let all of us immediately, therefore, the more earnestly ask ourselves the solemn question:

 

When finally the judgment passes from the dead to the living, thus outmoding by expiration the initial phase of the First Angel’s Message (the judgment of the dead), what timely Truth will the church then have for herself and for the world?  What, indeed, if she does not now accept and practice the message of very present Truth, the final phase of the First Angel’s Message, which is presently announcing the stealthy approach of judgment upon the living, and which is knocking at each heart’s door?

 

Tragically, those who now fail to fill their vessels (Matt. 25:1-4) with this extra oil (the additional truth — that of the judgment of the living) flowing from the golden bowl (Zech. 4) will finally see their lamps flicker out forever like a gutted candle.  O, in what consternation then will they search for the precious golden oil!  And

 

The White-House Recruiter                         37

 

with what infinitely greater anxiety than they now search for gold and for prestige!  But, alas, then like Esau, though they seek it “carefully with tears,” they shall find “no place of repentance”: they purchase their oil too late.  The door is closed when they reach it.  And to their frantic knocking at it comes the terrifying reply, “I never knew you.” Matt. 7:23.  Then is the harvest of the first-fruits past, the fruits garnered in, and the tares shut out unto destruction, there in agony to wail and to gnash their teeth: “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” Jer. 8:20.

 

“The time of the Judgment is a most solemn period, when the Lord gathers His own from among the tares.  Those who have been members of the same family are separated.  A mark is placed upon the righteous.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 234.

 

“…The pure ore and the dross will no longer commingle.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 236.

 

“…The church is to be fed with manna from heaven, and to be kept under the sole guardianship of His grace.  Clad in complete armor of light and righteousness, she enters upon her final conflict.  The dross, the worthless material, will be consumed, and the influence of the truth testifies to the world of its sanctifying, ennobling character….” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 17, 18.

 

To safeguard from corruption His “jewels” (Mal. 3:17) while making them up, He sets them in a House white and clean, apart from the counterfeit ones — the hypocrites.  This He does as the parabolical day draws to its close.  Consequently, the eleventh-hour servants

 

The White-House Recruiter               38

 

are the first to receive their reward — the “penny.”  They live on to meet their God: to hear Him speak unto them the thrilling commendation, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant:…enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” Matt. 25:21.  “And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us: this is the Lord, we have waited for Him, we will be glad and rejoice in His salvation.” Isa. 25:9.  Whereas the servants of the previous calls wait in the grave to come forth at the resurrection day to join the living in this transporting, antiphonal chorus, and to receive their penny pay — eternal life.  Thus “the last shall be first, and the first last” (Matt. 20:16) — the last group, the servants of the eleventh hour, paid first, and the servants of the previous hours paid last.

 

All who have perused these pages to this point, have surely become aware of the fact that even this very restricted representation of the “additional message” — that of the judgment of the living — gives, in itself, tremendous “power and force” to the Three Angels’ Messages (Early Writings, p. 277).  But in what way is it to give absolute power and force to them? — First by bringing to light the heretofore unrevealed aspects of the Judgment, and then subsequently by freeing God’s people from both sin and sinners, thereby bringing into existence the long-looked-for purified church “that looketh forth as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” — Song of Solomon 6:10; Prophets and Kings, p. 725.  A veritable powerhouse indeed!

 

Thus “clad in complete armor of light and righteousness, she enters upon her final conflict,” “polished to

 

The White-House Recruiter                         39

 

shine as an emblem of heaven, radiating in all directions the bright, clear beams of the Sun of Righteousness.” — Testimonies to Ministers, p. 17. “This is the glory of God, which closes the work of the third angel.” — Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 19.

 

These challenging facts are, of course, a mighty rebuke to those who may have long neglected their God-given duty to educate both ministry and laity to expect, watch for, and upon sight gladly welcome the “additional message,” that of the eleventh hour.  Had they been faithful to their trust, they would now recognize the message that is knocking at their door, as that long-awaited one, and would know it is the one variously designated: (1) the judgment of the living, (2) the harvest, (3) the great and dreadful day of the Lord, (4) the loud cry (as the message lightens the earth with the glory of Christ’s righteousness beaming from the 144,000 guileless servants of God).  And, accordingly, they would know that it is thus that the Lord will sift the nations (Isa. 30:28), “finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness.” Rom. 9:28.

 

But despite their dereliction of duty and consequent blindness, Inspiration is anxiously endeavoring to alert them to what it long ago faithfully forewarned:

 

“…The time past has shown that both teachers and students know very little in regard to the awful truths which are living issues for this time. Should the third angel’s message be proclaimed in all lines to many who stand as educators, it would not be understood by them.” — Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 165.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         40

 

“…books and papers that contain little of present truth are exalted and men are becoming too wise to follow a ‘Thus saith the Lord.’…many of the watchmen are asleep.  They are as the blind leading the bind.  Yet the day of the Lord is right upon us.  As a thief it is coming with stealthy tread, and it will take unawares all who are not watching.  Who among our teachers are awake, and as faithful stewards of the grace of God are giving the trumpet a certain sound?” — Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 166.

 

“…The present attitude of the church is not pleasing to God.  There has come in a self-confidence that has led them to feel no necessity for more truth and greater light.  We are living at a time when Satan is at work on the right hand and on the left, before the behind us; and yet as a people we are asleep.  God wills that a voice shall be heard arousing his people to action.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 709.

 

“A message that will arouse the churches is to be proclaimed.  Every effort is to be made to give the light, not only to our people, but to the world.  I have been instructed that the prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation should be printed in small books, with the necessary explanations, and should be sent all over the world.  Our own people need to have the light placed before them in clearer lines.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 117.

 

“The rebuke of the Lord will rest upon those who would bar the way, that clearer light shall not come to the people.  A great work is to be done, and God sees that our leading men have need of more light, that they may unite with the messengers whom He sends to accomplish the work that He designs shall be done.” – Gospel Workers, p. 304.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         41

 

“I saw angels hurrying to and fro in heaven, descending to the earth, and again ascending to heaven, preparing for the fulfillment of some important event.  Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message.  Great power and glory were imparted to the angel, and as he descended, the earth was lightened with his glory…. The work of this angel comes in at the right time to join in the last great work of the third angel’s message, as it swells to a loud cry.  This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844.” — Early Writings, p. 277.

 

“…To souls that are earnestly seeking for light, and that accept with gladness every ray of divine illumination from his holy word, — to such alone light will be given.  It is through these souls that God will reveal that light and power which will lighten the whole earth with his glory.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 729.

 

“In the manifestation of the power that lightens the earth with its glory, they will see only something which in their blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears and they will brace themselves to resist it.  Because the Lord does not work according to their expectations and ideas, they will oppose the work.  Why, they say, should we not know the Spirit of God, when we have been in the work so many years?” — Review and Herald, Nov. 7, 1918.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         42

 

“Brightness, glory, and power are to be connected with the third angel’s message, and conviction will follow wherever it is preached in demonstration of the Spirit.  How will any of our brethren know when this light shall come to the people of God?  As yet we have certainly not seen the light that answers to this description.  God has light for His people, and all who accept it will see the sinfulness of remaining in a lukewarm condition.” — Review and Herald, April 1, 1890.

 

“…Unless those who can help in ______ are aroused to a sense of their duty, they will not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel shall be heard.  When light goes forth to lighten the earth, instead of coming up to the help of the Lord, they will want to bind about His work to meet their narrow ideas.  Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.  There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world.  God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands.  The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 300.

 

“I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans.  This will have its effect upon the heart

 

The White-House Recruiter                         43

 

of the receiver, and will lead him, to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth.  Some will not bear this straight testimony.  They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people.

 

“I saw that the testimony of the True Witness has not been half heeded. The solemn testimony upon which the destiny of the church hangs has been lightly esteemed, if not entirely disregarded.  This testimony must work deep repentance; all who truly receive it will obey it, and be purified.” — Early Writings, p. 270.

 

“…They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part.  They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until,’ said the angel, ‘the Lord Jesus shall rise up from his mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.’  Their taste has been so perverted that they would be inclined to criticize even the table of the Lord in his kingdom.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 690.

 

“As never before, we should pray not only that laborers may be sent forth into the great harvest-field, but that we may have a clear conception of truth, so that when the messengers of truth shall come, we may accept the message and respect the messenger.” — Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 420.

 

“Prophecy must be fulfilled.  The Lord says: ‘Behold,

 

The White-House Recruiter               44

 

I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.’  Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way.  Let me tell you how to teach your message.'” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 475.

 

For worse or for better, Brethren, you are now, in the blazing light of God’s Word, left to make your own decision.  Whatever it be, though, you will never have a just cause either to exalt or to blame another for it; the responsibility is now entirely yours.  If your choice before the worse, then, to repeat, as soon as the oil in your lamps is spent (as soon as the message of the judgment of the dead is past, and the judgment of the living about to commence), you will find yourselves in dense spiritual darkness, with your lamps burned out to the last flicker, and with no extra oil in your vessels — with neither knowledge or nor preparation for the judgment of the living; therefore, spued out.

 

“But if shine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness.  If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness how great is that darkness!” Matt. 6:23.

 

If you fail now to store up this extra oil of Truth, you will in a little while with naked terror see the need of it.  But when this terrifying realization bursts upon you, it will be in utter vain, for by the time you make a move to get the oil, and to go the rest of the way, then, as sure as you live, the Door will swing shut, and all your frantic knuckle-knocking at it will but quickly bring the fateful, rueful answer from within: “Verily I say unto you, I

 

The White-House Recruiter                         45

 

know you not.” Matt. 25:12.  And O, what measureless, wordless tragedy that will be, Brethren.

 

But if you make your decision for the better, then you will receive God’s mark (Ezek. 9; Testimonies To Ministers, p. 445) in your foreheads, be accounted faultless before His judgment throne, and be privileged either to come up in the resurrection of Daniel 12:2, or to stand aforehand with the Lamb on Mount Zion (Rev. 14:1), thence to carry God’s message to all nations and bring all your brethren for an offering to “the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:19, 20.  You will become part of the first fruits, the nucleus, of the Kingdom Church, the token of the second fruits of the living, of those whom you subsequently bring in.

 

As present-truth adherents in the first-fruit period, may God help us all, Brother Sister, to be either among or along with the first fruits, the 144,000.  It is left to every one himself to determine his own destiny.  And of this be certain, that the only unerring way of achieving eternity is in hearing and in following God’s voice; in making your decision in the closet of secret prayer; and in abounding in close and reverent study of revealed Truth for this particular time.  Whereas the surest way of erring and of losing out is to give ear to the voice of men in the place of the voice of God.

 

Of still further importance is the truth that the eleventh-hour-call finds its laborers “standing idle” “in the market place” (the church), doing nothing, their excuse being, “no man hath hired us.”  In view of these facts, it is manifest that the eleventh-hour servants are not made up of the ministry, not of those already at work; no, no more than were the servants of the previous calls.  History

The White-House Recruiter               46

 

bears the proof that virtually only the idle ones, the laity, ever responded first to any divine call!

 

“…In the last solemn work,” declares the Spirit of Prophecy, “few great men will be engaged.  They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and he cannot use them.  The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view.  There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal.  They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you….

 

“When trees without fruit are cut down as cumberers of the ground, when multitudes of false brethren are distinguished from the true, then the hidden ones will be revealed to view, and with hosannas range under the banner of Christ.  Those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and his truth.  The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David — willing to do and dare….” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81.

 

The statements, “will be disclosed to view,” “precious ones now hidden,” and “hidden ones will be revealed to view,” nakedly unveil the fact that although the servants of the eleventh hour are not now men of prominence, not persons now generally known, they will, nevertheless, assuredly come into their own, finally.  This work of Christ’s righteousness, Brethren, will not appear so strange a thing to you when you consider that every male (save two) over twenty years of age in the Exodus movement after it crossed the Red Sea, perished in doubts, or in fault-finding against Inspiration, or in office-seeking,

 

The White-House Recruiter                         47

 

or in craving for the flesh pots of Egypt, and that only the youth of the movement lived to cross the Jordan and to possess the Promised Land. These things, remember, “happened unto them for ensamples,” for “types” (margin), to admonish us now in the end of the world. 1 Cor. 10:11.

 

Of those who are to “escape” and to be “disclosed to view” in the antitypical Exodus movement, Inspiration joyfully declares:

 

“…they are men wondered at:…and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. ” Zech. 3:8; 12:8.

 

Obviously these “men wondered at” (the “escaped” and “disclosed to view” at the eleventh hour) are the “servants” who make up the long-looked-for “Layman’s Movement” (Testimonies, Vol. 9, pp. 125, 126). The eleventh hour is, therefore, the time to which the Spirit of Prophecy points when it says:

 

“…In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged…. God will work a work in our day that but few anticipate.  He will raise up and exalt among us those who are taught rather by the unction of his Spirit, than by the outward training of scientific institutions…. God will manifest that he is not dependent on learned, self-important mortals.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 80, 82.

 

Indeed how could it possible be otherwise unless “learned,” “great” men either humbly descend or never ascend that man-exalted but God-condemned throne upon which sit the mighty who never accept unpopular Truth,

 

The White-House Recruiter               48

 

and who ever keep others from doing so, unless it finds its origin in themselves?  What is more, only the foolish, never the truly great and wise, assume to mount that God-forbidden seat of self-importance.  The truly great know this, they know, too, that God has never once been able to use the so-called great — the popular — as instrumentalities through whom to reveal and disseminate fresh Truth.  Rather, we are told:

 

“But the Holy Spirit will, from time to time, reveal the truth through its own chosen agencies; and no man, not even a priest or ruler, has a right to say, You shall not give publicity to your opinions, because I do not believe them.  That wonderful ‘I’ may attempt to put down the Holy Spirit’s teaching.  Men may for a time attempt to smother it and kill it; but that will not make error truth, or truth error.  The inventive minds of men have advanced speculative opinions in various lines, and when the Holy Spirit lets light shine into human minds, it does not respect every point of man’s application of the Word.  God impressed His servants to speak the truth, irrespective of what men had taken for granted as truth.

 

“Even Seventh-day Adventists are in danger of closing their eyes to truth as it is in Jesus, because it contradicts something which they have taken for granted as truth, but which the Holy Spirit teaches is not truth.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 70.

 

“But beware of rejecting that which is truth.  The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm.  Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the

 

The White-House Recruiter                         49

 

leading men, and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.

 

“No one should claim that he has all the light there is for God’s people. The Lord will not tolerate this.  He has said, ‘I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.’  Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open.  The Lord will raise up men who will give the people the message for this time.” — Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 106, 107.

 

Will you not now, Brethren, quickly arise?  or will you repeat the mistakes of Joshua’s day, and let the youth take your places?

 

“The Lord has appointed the youth to be His helping hand.” — Testimonies, Vol. 7, p. 64.

 

“We have an army of youth today who can do much if they are properly directed and encouraged.” — General Conference Bulletin, Vol. V, No. 2, p. 24. (Jan. 29, 30, 1893).

 

“With such an army of workers as our youth, rightly trained might furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and soon-coming Saviour might be carried to the whole world!” — Education, p. 271.

 

“Young men should search the Scriptures for themselves.  They are not to feel that it is sufficient for those older in experience to find out the truth, that the younger ones can accept it from them as authority.  The Jews perished as a nation because they were drawn from the truth of the Bible by their rulers, priests, and elders.  Had

 

The White-House Recruiter                         50

 

they heeded the lessons of Jesus, and searched the Scriptures for themselves, they would not have perished.

 

“Young men in our ranks are watching to see in what spirit the ministers come to the investigation of the Scriptures; whether they have a teachable spirit, and are humble enough to accept evidence, and receive light from the messengers whom God chooses to send ” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 109.

 

Now that the eleventh-hour call is sounding, the Lord is at the outset calling into His vineyard all ministerial and Bible-work candidates who are graduates or undergraduates of Seventh-day Colleges, and who are standing idle, waiting to be “hired.”  In addition He is calling up for this glorious final service, all still able-bodied sustentation workers.  Will you not, Brethren, all of you, now respond to this last and most glorious call? You can start out for the vineyard immediately after successfully completing an intensive three-month seminar course of study on present Truth revelations which give power and force to the Third Angel’s Message (Early Writings, p. 277), and which unveil the judgment of the living, the great and dreadful day of the Lord.

 

*You will need no money for tuition of for room and board while taking this three-month course at the Davidic-Levitical Institute, Mt. Carmel Center, and upon the completion of your studies you will be given a permanent position with wages plus traveling expenses around the Seventh-day Adventist world first, then finally to every nation throughout the whole vineyard of the Lord.  This is the opportunity of a life — to secure a place “in the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the one

 

The White-House Recruiter                         51

 

hundred and forty-four thousand” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266), and a subsequent place among these “escaped ones,” who go forth to bring “into the house of the Lord” all their brethren out of all nations, as Isaiah vividly declares:

 

“And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles.  And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:19, 20.

 

Here the prophet envisions two companies of saints, — those who escape, and those who are brought in by the escaped ones — by the 144,000.  The first group of servants being the first fruits of the great harvest, then it is utterly inescapable in logic that those whom they bring to the Lord are the second fruits.  Indeed, where there is first, there must necessarily be second.  And first and second groups are exactly what John the Revelator saw (Rev. 7:3-9).  Note that these eleventh-hour servants who go to all nations to rescue all their brethren, bring them as “in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord” (Isa. 66:20), into the purified church, the church with no hypocrites to carry on their abominations in it — a house truly white.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         52

 

Do not, though, let any one fool you into believing that the Recruiter is calling you out of the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination and into something else.  Such allegations and insinuations come only from those who are enemies of God’s eleventh, or Judgment-hour Truth, and who are therefore neither His servants not your friends.  God’s servants get their orders from God, and friends are ever cautious not to push their friends into accepting propagated falsehood, especially when the Scriptures are under consideration.  The plain truth about the Recruiter is that Its mission is to make sure that you stay in the Denomination, and to keep you from being cast out, not by men, but by the Lord when He proceeds to inspect the guests therein and to cast out those who have failed to put on the “wedding garment” which the Recruiter brings.

 

The wise will not let the enemies of Truth fool them.  Rather they will do their level best to disillusion these pretended friends and to encourage them to let the Recruiter anoint their eyes so they may see that “In that day shall the Branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel [God’s denomination of today].

 

“And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion [at Headquarters], and he that remaineth in Jerusalem [in the church after the purification], shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem: when the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning.  And the Lord

 

The White-House Recruiter                         53

 

will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall he a defence.  And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain.” Isa. 4:2-6.  “…for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off.” Nah. 1:15.

 

Now that “all things are ready.” Brethren, this is your Divine call at the eleventh hour.  God forbid that you let slip away from you this never-so-precious opportunity “to make your calling and election sure.” 2 Pet. 1:10.  Act decisively, for the newly unsealed prophecies reveal that the work of the judgment of the dead is about over — the very reason for this Divinely planned and urgent call to service now as this Heavenly Recruiter breaks through the iron-like barriers behind which the enemies of Truth hold God’s elect in darkness and Laodicean blindness.

 

By having instilled in rank and file throughout Laodicea an unprecedented fear and prejudice against reading or hearing anything but that which enjoys someone’s official sanction and blessing, Satan’s subversives have sought to sever the lines of communication between the Spirit of Truth and the people of God.  Then to hold them in subjection to themselves and their worldly standards, they threaten with disfellowshipment and perdition any who, fearing God more than man, would dare venture to know the Truth for themselves.  And the few who do have the courage to carry out their convictions, straightway in consequence become targets for the Enemy’s fiercest darts of opposition, — bitterest prejudice, scandalizing falsehood and character defamation, ridicule and scorn

 

The White-House Recruiter                         54

 

and hatred embarrassment and hardship.  Thus “all that will live godly in Christ Jesus” (2 Tim. 3:12) find themselves “outcasts” (Isa. 66:5; Luke 6:22; Acts 24:14) at the hands of persecutive forces perpetuating and even outdoing the worst that was ever in Judaism and Romanism.  And what is still worse, when these revivalists of tyranny, clothed in apostlelike robes, succeed in confusing and overthrowing the faith of an investigator or of a follower of Truth for this very time, they compel him to submit to rebaptism in order to be readmitted into church fellowship, even though he has become more faithful than ever before!  What astounding blasphemy!

 

It is devoutly to be hoped that God’s people will now see that it is of no importance whatsoever, as to whether Heaven’s eleventh-hour harbinger — the Recruiter — bears this, that, or any other human stamp of approval, but that it is all-important that It bear the Divine stamp, and that every “sheep” of the flock assert his God-given right to inspect It with his own eyes, and then, without the influence of any voice but that of the indwelling Spirit of Truth, to determine for himself the facts in the case.

 

The present despotic and foul spirit began to manifest itself years ago, and even then the Spirit of Truth warned:

 

“But beware of rejecting that which is truth.  The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm.  Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men, and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.” — Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 106, 107.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         55

 

“Precious light is to shine forth from the word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of God.  Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away the light from the people.  When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims.  No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position.  I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come.  I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it cannot be truth.’  It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.” — Counsels on Sabbath School Work, p. 28.

 

“…I am constrained to appeal to our workers: Whatever your position, do not depend on men, or make flesh your arm.” — Testimonies To Ministers, pp. 349, 350.

 

Secure in the saddle, and unmindful of Inspiration’s counsel, these conscience-drivers herd the laity on like cattle, as if the Spirit of Truth led none but the herders.  Through these far-reaching line of unlawful clerical domination, abristle with ever increasing misrepresentation, this Heavenly Recruiter must make its way to rescue all who will be rescued.

 

Similar persecutive clerical control in Nicodemus’ day

 

The White-House Recruiter                         56

 

caused him not to dare to be seen in company with Jesus, but to go stealthily by night to see Him.  Since, though, it is not expedient for most of God’s elect now to come even by night to hear the Truth for the eleventh hour, this Heavenly Recruiter is under necessity going forth to them in an unfamiliar garb (as clothed with night) — the only way It can reach and rescue the willing.

 

Again, at Israel’s mighty trumpet blast, after their seventh silent encirclement of the impregnable walls of Jericho, the great iron gate suddenly fell as the walls mysteriously came crashing down, and Israel marched in — triumphant!  So shall it be with the massive walls of opposition within which the Enemy is keeping the Laodiceans in lukewarmness — in the beguilement that they are “rich, and increased with goods,” and in need of nothing, while they are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” Rev. 3:17.  Consequently, ere long the tight-closed gates now bolted, barred, and barricaded against Heaven’s rescuers with provisions of Truth meat in due season, for the captive flock will suddenly fall open as the walls come tumbling down Jericho-like at the Recruiter’s seventh round and trumpet blast.  Then all God’s hidden ones shall be gloriously “disclosed to view”

 

“…then is the prey of a great spoil divided; the lame take the prey.  And the inhabitant shall not say, I am sick: the people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity.” Isa. 33:23, 24.

 

“…Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain?  before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain: and he shall

 

The White-House Recruiter                         57

 

bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it.” Zech. 4:6, 7.

 

The same Divine principle obtained when, with trumpets and with lighted candles concealed within the pitchers, Gideon and his 300, under Divine guidance and protection, encircled the enemy encampment as silently as a tiger stalking its prey.  Suddenly a signal blast, and an instant burst of blaring trumpets, smashing pitchers, flaming light, and shouting voices threw the ranks of Midian into wild panic, causing them to wreak havoc and destruction upon themselves.  Thus with this Heaven-born stratagem, Gideon delivered the imperiled hosts of Israel.

 

And now, opposition such as compelled Gideon to employ a suitable stratagem through the medium of his 300 chosen ones, unavoidably compels Jezreel likewise to employ as suitable a stratagem through the medium of his three chosen divisions — (1) The Entering Wedge, (2) the 1950 General Conference Special, and (3) this White-House Recruiter. Silently ablaze with the light of life, these are making their way through the opposition and are reaching captive hearts.  But what fearful obstructions, entanglements, and hazards of Devilism the Truth has to break through!

 

Always it has been so.  And no one can realistically look for the obstacle today to be less than those which the incarnate Truth Himself, Jesus in person, encountered in his day.  For example, when the “feast of tabernacles was at hand,” “His brethren…said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judaea, that Thy disciples also may see the works that Thou doest…. Then Jesus said unto them,… Go ye up unto this feast: I go not up yet unto

 

The White-House Recruiter                         58

 

this feast: for My time is not yet full come…. But when His brethren were gone up, then went He also up unto the feast, not openly, but as it were in secret.” John 7:2, 3, 6, 8, 10.

 

Think of it, the Lord Himself in person having to resort to the same sort of expedient at the third symbolical hour in order to accomplish His purpose at the feast, as this Recruiter is having to resort to in order to accomplish Its purpose now at the eleventh hour.  Of necessity He told His disciples that His time was not yet come, then just as soon as they were gone He hurried off by Himself in secret!  Could such as this cautious endeavor have been the cause for their calling Him a “deceiver”!

 

When one knows the present peril as it actually is, there is no longer any wondering why many years ago Inspiration made the following startling exposures of conditions in Laodicea:

 

“Who can truthfully say, ‘Our gold is tried in the fire, our garments are unspotted by the world’?  I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness.  Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath.  Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?”  My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!  For this cause there is weakness and strength is lacking.'” – Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 250.

 

“…our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the

 

The White-House Recruiter                         59

 

world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us.  And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders.

 

“The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.  Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power.  Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere.  Satan would have it thus.  Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus.  The testimonies are unread and unappreciated.  God has spoken to you.  Light has been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded.  The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217.

 

“The message to the church of the Laodiceans is a startling denunciation, and is applicable to the people of God at the present time.

 

“…The people of God are represented in the message to the Laodiceans as in a position of carnal security.  They are at ease, believing themselves to be in an exalted condition of Spiritual attainments.  ‘Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.’

 

“What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!  The message of the True Witness finds the people

 

The White-House Recruiter                         60

 

of God is a sad deception, yet honest in that deception.  They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God.  While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness.  The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.” — Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253.

 

It is a terrible tragedy that the vast majority of the shepherds in Laodicea, into whose hands God’s flock is fallen, are so beguiled by the Enemy as unwittingly to join with him in daring to oppose and trying to defeat even the all-powerful Deliverer.  How, O, how can these errant shepherds and their captive flock be rescued from their peril?  Herewith in latest effort to liberate not only their victims from them but also them from themselves, the Spirit of Truth is gone forth to recruit as many as will respond to the Call to come up “to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.” Judges 5:23.

 

Now at the eleventh hour, therefore, the Recruiter is marshalling forces the world around to the standard of the great Prince of Truth, in preparation for Heaven’s immanent D-day assault against the abominations that are carried on by the hypocrites — by the dragon’s flood (Rev. 12:15).  Soon, though, the earth will open its mouth and swallow up “the flood.”  Then those who are left, “the remnant,” the escaped of Israel” (Isa. 4:2), the first contingent of commandos for Christ, “will put such firmness and decision into their testimonies that they will make a break against the barriers of Satan.” — Testimonies to Ministers, p. 413.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         61

 

They will “bruise his head” when he goes to make war against them (Gen. 3:15; Rev. 12:16, 17).

 

The supreme importance of decisive action at once in this matter, on the part of all, finds fearsome emphasis in the imminence of the day of the Lord, and of the consequent shortness of the time left us in which to secure the necessary preparation to stand through the dross-consuming fires of that day.  In view of this fact the following familiar lines are indeed more timely now than ever before:

 

“…now time is almost finished, and what we have been years learning, they will have to learn in a few months.  They will also have much to unlearn, and much to learn again.” — Early Writings, p. 67.

 

“Time is short, and what you do must be done quickly.  Resolve to redeem the time.  Seek not your own pleasure.  Rouse yourself!  Take hold of the work with a new purpose of heart.  The Lord will open the way before you.  Make every possible effort to work in Christ’s lines, in meekness and lowliness, relying upon Him for strength.  Understand the work the Lord gives you to do, and, trusting in God, you will be enabled to go on from strength to strength, from grace to grace.  You will be enabled to work diligently, perseveringly, for your people while the day lasts; for the night cometh in which no man shall work . ” — Testimonies, Vol. 9, p. 200.

 

“…the final movements will be rapid ones.” — Testimonies, Vol. 9, p. 11.

 

The call to matriculate now, further demands immediate

 

The White House Recruiter                          62

 

decision for the reason that the school is capacitated for the first part of the year to prepare for the “vineyard” only about 60 ministerial students. Applications for admissions will be sent upon request.  Address all communications to *The Ministerial Recruiting Commission, Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas.  Let not procrastination rob you, Brethren, of this greatest opportunity of a life time.  The Spirit is pleading with you in the name of all that is sane and sensible.  Do not disregard or delay your preparation of the epoch-making work ahead.  You must not miss out.  Let Isaiah’s thrilling vision of the unparalleled results of the eleventh-hour work stir and inspire you to instant, all-out action:

 

“Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.  For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee.  And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising.

 

“Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side.  Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged, because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee.  The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense, and they shall shew forth the praises of the Lord.  All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on Mine altar,

 

The White-House Recruiter                         63

 

and I will glorify the house of My glory.  Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows?  Surely the isles shall wait for Me and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because He hath glorified thee.  And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in My wrath I smote thee, but in My favour have I had mercy on thee.

 

“Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles and that their kings may be brought.  For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.” Isa. 60:1

 

The prophet Hosea, too, was shown this great ingathering of all God’s people now at the eleventh hour:

 

“For the children of Israel shall abide many days without a king, and without a prince, and without a sacrifice, and without an image, and without an ephod, and without teraphim: afterward shall the children of Israel return, and seek the Lord their God, and David their king, and shall fear the Lord and His goodness in the latter days.” Hos. 3:4, 5.

 

“Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hos. 1:11.

 

Hosea’s aforequoted vision not only projects God’s

 

The White-House Recruiter                         64

 

tearing down His ancient (typical) Kingdom, and His consequently scattering His people world-wide, thus causing them, to lose their identity and to become assimilated by the Gentile nations during these many centuries, but also projects the glorious restoration of His Kingdom (the antitype), and His subsequently gathering into It His people from all nations, while He is closing the work of the gospel.  Moreover the contents of Hosea’s timely vision decisively point out that this great world-wide work of ingathering cannot begin till “Jezreel” appears on the scene.  And who can sanely suppose that Satan will let this crowning, eleventh-hour achievement of the gospel come to pass without a last-ditch encounter with the mightiest forces of darkness?  Nor may anyone even for a moment suppose that the Almighty did not foreknow the situation and did not provide the means by which to meet it, one of which is the allegorical name Jezreel, the pen name for His eleventh-hour agent.  Through this simple expedient (unfamiliar name) Heaven disarms the opposition, secures a welcome reception for the Recruiter (the voice of Jezreel), and thereby enables It to survive the waste basket and stove, and thus to reach minds confused by falsehood, and hearts hardened by prejudice.

 

Thanks to this means of victory over Satan’s conspiracy, not only the elect but even the whole earth as well “shall hear Jezreel,” and “great,” therefore, “shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hos. 2 22; 1:11.  (A detailed exposition of Hosea’s entire prophecy can be secured upon request.)

 

In these pages, Brethren, God’s burdened appeal to you represents only a small part of the eleventh-hour message that is now sounding throughout Laodicea like

 

The White-House Recruiter                         65

 

the clear ringing of a fire alarm commingled with church chimes.  Will you not with Isaiah respond to “the voice of the Lord, and resolutely say, ‘Here am I; send me”? Isa. 6:8.

 

With your eyes open wide to the Word of God, your ears closed tight to hearsay, and your heart emptied clean of prejudice and preconception, take heed for your soul’s sake to the trumpet call herein sounding.  Settle it with yourself once for all that since the old message, the judgment of the dead, is already being eclipsed by the new message, the judgment of the living, there is but one wise choice for one to make for his own sake and for the sake of others, and that is to come out fully in the open as one of the Lord’s eleventh-hour workers, and thus enable Him soon to disclose you to view before the whole world.  Otherwise it will be but a little while, and you will have no message at all.  Let your minds not be influenced by reports and hearsay.  Heed the counsel:

 

“O that the Lord might guide you!  You should never in a single instance allow hearsay to move you to action.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 299.

 

“Never, never be influenced by reports.” – Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 507.

 

You may have been told that no good thing can come out of this place. So was Nathaniel told that no good thing came out of Nazareth.  It is sensible, though, to do as he did — to “come and see,” and thus you, too, be “an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile.”  Refuse to be influenced by evil reports, hearsay, ridicule, and character defamation.  Instead, faithfully use your own eyes,

 

The White-House Recruiter                         66

 

ears, and mind.  Then you will be as glad as was he, and how glad he was!

 

Ever remember, also, that there are and will always be those who expect denominational theories of all sorts to harmonize with Heaven’s revealed Truth.  The impossible.  Those who would be faithful Seventh-day Adventists, will, therefore, lay well to heart the ensuing warning and counsel:

 

“…these leaders…do not consider the possibility that they themselves have not rightly understood the Word.  They will not open their eyes to discern the fact that they have misinterpreted and misapplied the Scriptures, and have built up false theories, calling them fundamental doctrines of the faith…. Even Seventh-day Adventists are in danger of closing their eyes to truth as it is in Jesus, because it contradicts something which they have taken for granted as truth, but which the Holy Spirit teaches is not truth.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 70.

 

“…Let not men feel that it is their prerogative to give to the world what they suppose to be truth, and refuse that anything should be given contrary to their ideas.  This is not their work.  Many things will appear distinctly as truth, which will not be acceptable to those who think their own interpretations of the Scripture always right.  Most decided changes will have to be made in regard to ideas which some have accepted as without a flaw.” — Testimonies To Ministers, p. 76.

 

It is but to be expected, too, that there will also be those whom the Enemy will persuade neither to read nor

 

The White-House Recruiter                         67

 

to discuss unpopular doctrines.  But as sure as God lives, the Devil has all such already in hell ever before fire is kindled in it!  We do hope they will get out now while they can.  Wise students do not judge, by any man’s theories, any claimant to Bible truth.  They judge him by the Bible alone.

 

“Come and see” for yourself, Brethren.  Then, only, will you realize why the Lord makes the serious charge against all us Laodiceans:

 

“Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint shine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.  As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent.  Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.” Rev. 3:17-20.

 

May it be fully realized now, Brethren, that to open one’s door to the Lord does not mean to open one’s ears to the so-called wise who never embrace unpopular truth, yet are ever fast on the run with theories of their own.  The followers of Christ take time to examine for themselves what the Word Itself says, not what God’s enemies try to make it say.  They know that “neither young nor old are excusable in trusting to another to have an experience for them.  Said the angel, ‘Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm.’ …

 

The White-House Recruiter                         68

 

“Men, women, and youth, God requires you to possess moral courage, steadiness of purpose, fortitude and perseverance, minds that cannot take the assertions of another, but which will investigate for themselves before receiving or rejecting, that will study and weigh evidence, and take it to the Lord in prayer.” — Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 130.

 

In fine, God’s people are fearless, candid, diligent students, not automatons, not bigoted dogmatists, nor surface-skimmers.

 

“How many men in this age of the world fail to go deep enough.  They only skim the surface.  They will not think closely enough to see difficulties and grapple with them, and will not examine every important subject which comes before them with thoughtful, prayerful study, and with sufficient caution and interest to see the real point at issue.  They talk of matters which they have not fully and carefully weighed.” — Testimonies, Vol. 4, p. 361.

 

The Enemy will certainly do all in his power to make all believe that the scriptures treated of herein are erroneously interpreted, and that the Testimonies are “taken out of their setting.”  Already he has firmly planted in the minds of both laity and ministry the fiction that there is “no necessity for more truth and greater light” (Gospel Workers, p. 300), and that the Spirit of Prophecy so declares!  Both of these lies, of course, he planted in the minds of the people years ahead, in the effort to beguile God’s elect into tossing away their “pearl of great price.” Matt. 13:46.  The only defense and protection for anyone, therefore, will be not to let him control the mind: humans are not horses for riders to control with bits in

 

The White-House Recruiter                         69

 

their mouths.  Let each vigorously assert his God-given right and responsibility to put every enemy claim to the acid test, and to respectfully demand that the Recruiter’s enemies produce something better, or at least as good, in the place of what It brings from the Scriptures, or else that they becomingly lapse into “golden” silence and start diligently studying the Scriptures.  Oblige them to produce chapter and verse, page and paragraph, proving the authenticity of the often quoted statements, “We have enough truth to carry us through to the end;”  “We have all the light we need.” Of course no such proof will be forthcoming, for no such statements are to be found within the pages of Inspiration.  Rather the very contrary is the fact, as is evidenced in the terrible Laodicean rebuke for their erroneous thinking. (See Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253).

 

”Though Noah, Daniel, and Job were in it, as I live, saith the Lord God, they shall deliver neither son nor daughter; they shall but deliver their own souls by their righteousness.” Eze. 14:20.

 

“…As the student sacrifices the power to reason and judge for himself, he becomes incapable of discriminating between truth and error, and falls an easy prey to deception.  He is easily led to follow tradition and custom…. The mind that depends upon the judgment of others is certain, sooner or later, to be misled.” — Education, pp. 230, 231.

 

Finally, Brethren, you who are discerning students of the Bible and of the Spirit of Prophecy will be acutely sensible of the fact that the vast majority simply cannot realize that the Lord’s “startling denunciation” of the

 

The White-House Recruiter                         70

 

Laodiceans (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 252) applies to themselves.  And if they choose to stay blind, you will have no cause to wonder that they consequently reject this clear-cut “renewal of the straight testimony” of the True Witness (Gospel Workers, p. 307) “upon which the destiny of the church hangs.” — Early Writings, p. 270.  Neither will you have cause to wonder over the connected fact that the long-awaited shaking (Early Writings, p. 270) is to result from some taking their stand, along with the messenger of Light, on the Lord’s side, and from others’ taking their stand, along with the emmisaries of darkness, on the Enemy’s side.

 

All who have had the integrity to read thus far, and the discernment to recognize Truth when seen, will no longer go along with the Laodicean crowd, holding still to the fatal conceit that they have “need of nothing” (that they have all the Truth necessary to carry them through the Pearly Gates), even though such position makes the Lord a liar!  Only after you see for yourselves, Brethren, will you realize how true is the Lord’s testimony, and wholeheartedly exclaim: “Whereas I was blind, now I see.” John 9:25.  “Lord,…here am I, send me.” Isa. 6:8.  Only then will you see that the 1844 phase of the Third Angel’s Message, the judgment of the dead, is its preliminary, not its final, phase — not the judgment of the living.

 

Since in unforgiving responsibility you owe this saving Truth to yourselves and to the world, will you not now resolve to answer God’s merciful call, and take advantage of this unparalleled opportunity that enables you to feast on “meat in due season” while here, and to gain Glory Land beyond, with out having to invest or

 

The White-House Recruiter                         71

 

risk a single cent?  You have nothing to lose but your sins, your fears, your worries, your uncertainties, your tears, and everything to gain.

 

Be it never lost sight of, however, that standing for progressive Truth is a principle and practice that have ever come at an exceeding high price — too often as high a martyrdom, and never lower than excommunication.

 

“To punish those who were supposed to be evil doers, the church has had recourse to the civil power.  Those who differed from the established doctrines have been imprisoned, put to torture and to death, at the instigation of men who claimed to be acting under the sanction of Christ. But it is the spirit of Satan, not the Spirit of Christ, that inspires such acts. This is Satan’s own method of bringing the world under his dominion.  God has been misrepresented through the church by this way of dealing with those supposed to be heretics.”  — Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 74 .

 

But as the church today is virtually everywhere in subordination to the state, and therefore utterly powerless to impose the penalty of imprisonment, torture, and death, as her predecessors frequently did, in punishment for supposed heresy, the threat of excommunication is consequently the highest price that the Denomination is able to impose upon any who would dare to awaken her sleepers.  Likewise it is become her strongest weapon for persuading the awakened to retract and to lapse back into Laodicean slumber and sleep.  Actually, though, this : tyrannical practice is itself now deepening the realization, among the followers of Inspiration, that Satan’s subversive agents are in complete control of the Denomination,

 

The White-House Recruiter                         72

 

and are doing everything possible to cast out everyone who dares give heed to the Voice of Omnipotent God above the voice of idolized men, in spite of the fact that she ever roundly condemned other denominations for excommunicating nonconformists.  Indeed we hear her loudly decrying such tyranny no further back that a bare fifteen years ago, when, in the following editorial, she declared:

 

“Popular religion has moved miles and miles away from the views its founders had.  To be a heretic now one has only to espouse the doctrines originally laid down in the platform of his denomination….

 

“Thrown out of the church because one believes the Bible!  Isn’t that a sad commentary on present-day religion?  No wonder Jesus said, ‘When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?'” — Alonzo Baker, Signs of the Times, Feb. 5, 1935, p. 11.

 

But her now condoning in her own house the very evil which she so vigorously condemned in others, leaves her as unfit and useless for her Divine task as a dumb dog would be (Isa. 56:10) if put to watch its master’s house.  She not only “will not bark” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211) but also will not even hear the voice of God, condemning her unholy practice, while He is strengthening the faith and fortitude of her “outcasts,” as prophetically uttered in the following passage:

 

“Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His Word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He

 

The White-House Recruiter                         73

 

shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” Isa. 66:5.

 

“Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.  Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in Heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.” Luke 6:22, 23.

 

Brethren, may you make the good and wise choice, make sure to stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb, ready to board Heaven’s flying saucer (Early Writings pp. 287, 288) at the sound of the trumpet, the blast which will be heard round the world as God finishes His judicial work with His people and with His ministry and its headquarters — the General Conference.

 

Ministerial Recruiting Commission.

 

The White-House Recruiter                         74

Jezreel Letter, No. 1

Jezreel Letters

NOS. 1-9

 

“Plead with your Mother, plead.”- Hosea 2:2

 

JEZREEL

(V.T. HOUTEFF)

 

“…God ordained that one of the laity, JEZREEL, His chosen agent, was to herald the message to Ammi and Ruhamah, His ‘brethren’ and ‘sisters,’ who in turn were to plead with their ‘mother,’ the ministry.”

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        1

JEZREEL LETTERS

 

1997 Reprint of

 

JEZREEL LETTERS

Nos.1-9

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        2

 

 

 

The original “Jezreel Letters” were first printed in letter form.  Later, they were retyped and printed in tract form.

 

Jezreel Letter, No. I                         3

 

 

Jezreel Letter 1

 

Dear Fellow Believer in the Third Angel’s Message:

 

Since this is a very timely opportunity to pen a few friendly lines to you, and since there is no sweeter message than that which comes from God, I have chosen to greet you with it:

 

Heaven’s Voice to Laodicea, Inspiration declares, is of supreme consequence to every Laodicean (to all of us Seventh-day Adventists), and the duty of every one of us to heed it is no less supreme if we are to be spared from being spued out (Rev. 3:16).

 

With this weighty fact inescapably in view, what grave responsibility is upon the one whom God has charged with taking Heaven’s message to His people in Laodicea!  Consequently what unforgiving sin would be his should he neglect to seek out every possible avenue for carrying the message to every home that would open its door.  What carefulness, therefore, must he exercise to seek every possible opportunity to give all possible assistance to every soul, in steering a straight and steady course clear to “Canaan’s Land.”  Hence this urgent effort in your behalf.

 

For sometime now you have had the eleventh-hour publications (tracts and “Timely Greetings” — postmarked Waco — including a copy of the “1950 General Conference Special,” and the “White-House Recruiter”), all bearing the light of God so direly needed at this climactic hour of time — the long expected message of the sealing of the 144,000 (the purification of the church — the judgment of the living in the “house of God”: the message to the Laodiceans), the Loud Cry, and kindred events.  I am confident, therefore, that in your desire to be a wide-awake, God-fearing Adventist, you cannot, in the very nature of the case, fail of being impressed

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                           4

 

and stirred, by the tremendous truth which these publications bear for this time.  And when you consider the wide and sober reception accorded to the “White-House Recruiter,” as It entered thousands upon thousands of Adventist homes the world over, surely you cannot help but be still the more impressed.  Indeed, never has any other Truth-laden publication to enter Adventists’ homes been so widely and so soberly received.  And incident to this singularly responsive reception is the significant fact, which may well be all-important to you, that many of those who for very good reasons are not yet openly declaring their stand, are already requesting us to make it possible for them privately to take the course which the “Recruiter” announces.  I am therefore gratified to announce herewith that it is my happy lot to deploy the entire Eleventh-Hour staff to answer in person all such requests.  Thus when one of us is in your vicinity, you will have golden opportunity to have him personally, privately, and in strict confidence open up to you the message in connection with the all-consequential events so soon to take place in our midst, events which Inspiration now for the first time brings into the noon-day light right before our eyes, and which the prophets forecast in the following words:

 

“Behold, I will send My messenger, and he shall prepare the way before Me:…even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in… But who may abide the day of His coming?  and who shall stand when He appeareth?  for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ sope.” Mal. 3:1, 2.

 

“…the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace.  God will have a people pure and true… The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that his fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor.” — “Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p. 80.

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        5

 

“For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many…. And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations,…to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles.  And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations…to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:16,19, 20.

 

Because the purification is now the Church’s only hope, the Devil is doing all in his power, through the medium of idolized men (apparently no less pious than the priests who crucified the Lord), to suppress knowledge of it, and to create fear, prejudice hatred, and confusion against the Voice of God, and to blacken the character of His agencies. Moreover, the Enemy’s exalted zealots, so well satisfied that they have need of nothing, are already in spite of Heaven’s commands to the contrary, casting out of the churches anyone who investigates God’s “Message to the Laodiceans,” or who conforms to it.  What, O, what has the Denomination degenerated into?  What exceeding folly, too, for it to assume to dictate to its members whose writings they should read and whose they should not read, as if they had neither mind nor conscience of their own, and as if God either could not or would not convict then through their own intellects, but must depend on the intellects of the ministers who by such folly are unconsciously assuming to take God’s place!  Their very act of not only discouraging but even prohibiting the reading of the publications, is in itself a strong evidence that the publications contain the Truth for this time, and that the Enemy wants God’s people to be ignorant of It.  One can scarcely conceive of any other design so well calculated to make of God’s people mental and spiritual

 

Jezreel Letter No. 1                            6

 

invalids and, in consequence, to keep them in submissive ignorance of the fact that the plan of salvation demands that they be enlightened Christians, able to see with their own eyes and to know with their own hearts what is what and who is who.

 

Both high and low seem to forget that no sooner the messengers of God appeared in their respective time, Judaism, Romanism, and Protestantism, all unwittingly fell prey to this foolish scheme.  Their failure to bind forever in darkness the free-minded in their day, though, should now be an eye opener to us all that our hostile brethren, too, will fail to bind in darkness forever the free-minded of this day, for the free-minded, sooner or later, discover that anyone who cannot for himself decide what is truth and what is error, is destitute of the Spirit of God, having no contact with Heaven and having no part in it.  Those who have not yet discovered this inviolable law, stand face to face with the stark reality that it is high time that they discover it immediately, and that they fully realize that in violating it they are only making absolutely certain of missing eternity, and that even though Noah, Daniel, and Job be their neighbors, and they hold tight to all three of them, yet, unless they stop breaking this inviolable law, they are doomed, they are damned.  Then too, all who with closed eyes and heart condemn the work of others, are blind to the disastrous fact that “He that answereth a matter before he heareth it” directly from its source, “it is folly and shame unto him.” Prov. 18:13.

 

In the face of these certainties, surely you cannot afford to turn a deaf ear to the Voice herein pleading that every one make a thorough investigation of the contents in these eleventh-hour publications which in profuse quantities are now being freely, “without money and without price,” circulated throughout Laodicea.

 

These publications, you note, unseal the Scriptures

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                          7

 

which constitute this “additional message” (See “Early Writings,” p. 277), all of which have heretofore been sealed, and thus enveloped in mystery, and surrounded by question marks, a fact which in itself is absolute proof that never before have more timely, more important publications entered Adventist homes.  Perhaps you are fully aware of this.  Should you, however, have questions which you would like to discuss in private, you need only request that one of us visit you while we are laboring in your vicinity.  Also if you know of other open-minded, free-thinking, Truth-seeking brethren, I shall appreciate your mentioning how many, and If they wish you may send in their names and addresses either for our mailing list or for a private interview, or for both.  You may address me:

 

  1. H. Jezreel, H. B.

Mt. Carmel Center

Waco, Texas

 

Every relevant Scriptural consideration dictates that there is only one safe, sane, and honorable course for any of us to pursue when prophetic revelation challenges consideration, especially at this most crucial hour in history.  We must shun, as we would death, the spirit which controlled the Jews and the nominal churches, all of whom as a result rejected the Heaven-sent messages in their respective times.  Our only salvation is to determine for ourselves at first hand, free from the influence of others, the certainty and authenticity of the Voice that is now crying aloud throughout Laodicea, because “the mind that depends upon the judgment of others is certain, sooner or later, to be misled.” — “Education,” p. 231.  Only the Spirit of God, working through our individual minds, can lead us into all Truth if we give ear to It.

 

The Spirit of Prophecy further warns:

 

“There is yet much precious truth to be revealed to the people in this time of peril and darkness,

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        8

 

but it is Satan’s determined purpose to prevent the light of truth from shining into the hearts of men.  If we would have the light that has been provided for us, we should show our desire for it by diligently searching the word of God.  Precious truths that have long been in obscurity are to be revealed in a light that will make manifest their sacred worth; for God will glorify His word, that it may appear in a light in which we have never before beheld it.” — ”Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” p. 25.

 

“There is no excuse for anyone in taking the position that there is no more truth to be revealed, and that all our expositions of Scripture are without an error.  The fact that certain doctrines have been held as truth for many years by our people, is not a proof that our ideas are infallible. Age will not make error into truth, and truth can afford to be fair.  No true doctrine will lose anything by close investigation.” — “Counsels to Writers and Editors,” p. 35.

 

“Precious light is to shine forth from the word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of God.  Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away the light from the people.” — “Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” p. 28.

 

“…if a message comes that you do not understand, take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give, comparing scripture with scripture, that you may know whether or not it is sustained by the word of God.  If you believe that the positions taken have not the word of God for their foundation, if the position you hold on the subject cannot be controverted, then produce your strong reasons; for your position will not be shaken by coming in contact with error.  There is no virtue

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        9

 

or manliness in keeping up a continual warfare in the dark, closing your eyes lest you may see, closing your ears lest you may hear, hardening your heart in ignorance and unbelief lest you may have to humble yourselves and acknowledge that you have received light on some points of truth.” — “Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” p. 29.

 

“When asked to hear the reasons of a doctrine that you do not understand, do not condemn the message until you have given it a thorough investigation, and know from the word of God that it is not tenable.” — “Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” pp. 31, 32.

 

“…when a view of Scripture is presented, many do not ask, Is it true, — in harmony with God’s word?  but, By whom is it advocated?  and unless it comes through the very channel that pleases them, they do not accept it.  So thoroughly satisfied are they with their own ideas, that they will not examine the Scripture evidence, with a desire to learn, but refuse to be interested, merely because of their prejudices.

 

“The Lord often works where we least expect Him; He surprises us by revealing His power through instruments of His own choice, while He passes by the men to whom we have looked as those through whom light should come.  God desires us to receive the truth upon its own merits, — because it is truth.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 106.

 

“…beware of rejecting that which is truth.  The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm.  Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men, and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 106, 107.

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        10

 

“Men, women, and youth, God requires you to possess moral courage, steadiness of purpose, fortitude and perseverance, minds that cannot take the assertions of another, but which will investigate for themselves before receiving or rejecting, that will study and weigh evidence, and take it to the Lord in prayer.” —  “Testimonies,” Vol. 2, p. 130.

 

Astonishingly, though, the predominant voice within the Denomination boldly teaches its members the very contrary of what these Heaven-inspired passages aforequoted plainly declare.  Conspicuously, therefore, do these passages expose It to be the voice of the Enemy in high places, quietly rocking all to sleep, and vigilantly watching that none ever awake them to their great need of God’s Truth for the swiftly approaching time of the Judgment of the Living — “the great and dreadful day of the Lord. ”

 

This shameless disregard of Inspiration’s counsel now stands nakedly unmasked for what it actually is — another of the Enemy’s artful, inside efforts to keep God’s people oblivious to their mounting peril, by keeping them drugged deeply asleep in lukewarm atmosphere (perfectly satisfied) and with minds fixed that they have need of nothing and that they are doing a great missionary work, although the Lord Himself declares that they are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked,” and know it not. Rev. 3:17.  Satan, moreover, could never have fired their minds with pride and prejudice and fear all calculated to make them hostily regard any purportedly fresh Heaven-sent revelation, and very mindful of the counsel which the enemies of God, while pretending to be friends of His people, pass on, so as to keep themselves forever lukewarm, in deadly peril of their lives.  None of us could ever have fallen victims to this Laodicean malady had all of us as a people been studying for ourselves, and giving diligent heed to Inspiration’s warning counsel in the following passage:

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 1                        11

 

“The enemy is preparing for his last campaign against the church.  He has so concealed himself from view that many can hardly believe that he exists, much less can they be convinced of his amazing activity and power.  They have to a great extent forgotten his past record, and when he makes another advance move, they will not recognize him as their enemy, that old serpent, but they will consider him a friend, one who is doing a good work.” — “Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p. 294.

 

Only by giving ear to what Inspiration says, and by shunning all voices contrary to Its Voice, can any of us survive the Judgment and secure a place in the soon-coming Kingdom of God.  “Prove all things; hold fast that which is good” (1 Thess. 5:21) is Heaven’s admonition to all.  Only thus can we make sure what God requires us to know and to do so that  He will not have to spue us out of His mouth (Rev. 3:16), but rather that our names be “written in the Book” and we be delivered from the swift-coming “time of trouble, such as never was” (Dan. 12:1).

 

So, if you are determined to know for yourself the only Heaven-appointed way of escape from being spued out at this most momentous hour in time, just hasten me a line, requesting that I, if possible, or otherwise a field worker, contact you and any others whose names and addresses you care to give us so that all of you may hear both sides.  Then one of us shall visit you at the earliest opportunity, and shall be of all service possible to all concerned, without any obligation to anyone.

 

Sincerely yours to forfeit no opportunity to

“hear the reasons the messenger may give”

(“Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” p. 29),

 

  1. H. Jezreel, H. B.

 

VHJ:ma

 

Jezreel Letter No. 1                          12

Jezreel Letter 2

Jezreel Letter 2

 

Dear Fellow Member:

 

The only way for you to escape being taken by wolves in sheeps’ clothing is if you ever remember the fact that the Judgment message, the last before Christ comes the second time, is what made us a people; that is, because the message had come, and because it has to be proclaimed, we S.D.A.’s came on the scene, and we certainly want to stay there until the work is finished.  We must not become a back number as did the Protestant churches since they rejected the messages one after another. God forbid that we should be “spued out” and lose so late in the day.  And what is the truth of the Judgment?–

 

The Judgment as you know is in two separate and distinct sections, one following the other — the Judgment for the dead first, and the Judgment for the living last.  This we know is so and we must not let subversive influences, even if they be in Seventh-day Adventist’s garb, cause us to lose sight of this truth.  Our part of the Judgment message since 1844 has been, as you know, to proclaim the Judgment for the dead, not for the living as yet.  What is the Judgment for the dead?–

 

We have been taught by Inspiration that it is to separate the good from the bad, not bodily, but in books, because before the resurrection, the dead have no being, or “portion” “in anything that is done under the sun.” — Eccl. 9:5, 6.  This judgment work is to enable the angels to know who is to come up in the first resurrection, in the resurrection of the holy ones (Rev. 20:4, 5, 11-14), and who is to come up in the second resurrection, in the resurrection of the unholy ones.  To this end declares Daniel “the Judgment was set, and the books were opened.” (Dan. 7:10.)

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        1

 

Thus it is that Inspiration calls the judgment work, “the cleansing or the sanctuary” (Dan. 8:14); that is, each professor of religion that ever died since the beginning of sin, is now judged and the case of each decided either to bring him up in the first resurrection or in the second; either to blot out from the records the name of each impenitent sinner, or to blot out for ever from the Book the sins of each penitent sinner.  This has been Heaven’s work since the year 1844, and every informed Seventh-day Adventist knows it.

 

Now, since the message of the Judgment for the Living is of far greater importance than the message of the Judgment for the Dead, it is but expected that the Bible will have more to say about the latter than the former.  This is so because the Judgment for the Living has to do with the living themselves, with the message bearers, rather than with the dead.  In importance, therefore, there is no comparison between the two.  How will we get the message of the Judgment for the Living?–

 

The answer is clear to all: We will get it in the same way we got the one in 1844.  Since it then came through Inspiration and through God’s own chosen instrumentality, it is certain that the additional message (“Early Writings,” p. 277), too, is to come in the same way; that is, by inspiration through God’s own chosen agency.  Indeed Truth is never revealed in any other way but by Inspiration.  See 2 Peter 1:20.

 

As we had to hear the old message preached before we accepted it, we will have to hear the new message preached, and how shall we “hear without a preacher” (Rom. 10:14)?  And as the old message was unpopular in its beginning, scoffed at, laughed at, ridiculed and scorned by men of station and influence, it is certainly expected that the new message and messengers, too, will be received and treated no better but even worse.  Then it was strictly an

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        2

 

individual matter, no priest or prelate could meddle with the conscience of the other and so it must be now.  Every soul is to make his own decision in his secret chamber with the aid of the Spirit of Truth.

 

Is it possible for one to lose out when the message of the Judgment for the Living begins to sound, though he did not lose out when the message of the Judgment for the Dead sounded? — The Spirit of Prophecy answers thus: “We have nothing to fear for the future, except as we shall forget the way the Lord has led us, and His teaching in our past history.” — ”Life Sketches,” p. 196.  Yes, this is to be our only fear.  Let us, therefore remember, and make positively sure that God is now to lead us in the same way as He did in 1844 and throughout the ages.  Make doubly sure that you follow no other kind of leadership, that you let no man divert your attention from this straight path — that you let no one lead you to believe that God is now leading through every Tom, Dick, and  Harry.  This we must not forget if we are to emulate and succeed the saints that have gone before us, and if we expect to be saved.  If we forget this, then as sure as we stand, men will lead us away from God’s message and turn us against His messengers even as the Jewish priests made their followers turn against Christ.  God forbid that we should sin against the Holy Ghost by rejecting His message when It comes to us. Only by strictly following this Divine command can we be led right and survive the Judgment for the Living when it starts to “sever the wicked from among the just.” Matt. 13:49.

 

What is the Judgment for the Living?  and what happens with the righteous, and what happens with the wicked, after they are judged? — In His parables Christ illustrates that the righteous, as good fish, are put into vessels; as wheat, they are put into the barn; and as sheep, they go into life eternal — they are placed in absolute security

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        3

 

sealed for eternity.  But the wicked, as bad fish, are cast out, as tares, they are burned up; and as goats, they are sent into everlasting punishment.  “So shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.” Matt. 13:49, 50.

 

Here we see that the judgment work for the living is illustrated in several ways, and is variously called: “Judgment” (Dan. 7:10; Rev. 14:7; 1 Pet. 4:17); “Cleansing of the Sanctuary” (Dan. 8:14); “Purify His Temple” (Mal. 3:1-3); “Harvest” (Matt. 13:30); “Mighty sifting,” “purification of the church,” (5 T., p. 80).

 

Concerning this judgment work, the Spirit of Prophecy has this to say:

 

“…But the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace. God will have a people pure and true.  In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength of Israel.  The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that his fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor…. They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you.  But, it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed.” – “Testimonies,” Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81.

 

The fact that the message of the Judgment for the Living is by far more widely treated by all the Bible prophets than is the Judgment for the Dead, is in itself proof positive that it is supremely important.  I can, however, treat of it only very briefly in this letter — only give the gist of it:

 

As shown before, in the Judgment for the Dead the

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        4

 

sinners are separated from the righteous in books only, but in the Judgment for the Living the sinners and the righteous are bodily separated one from the other as Inspiration through the prophet Ezekiel explains:

 

“And the glory of the God of Israel was gone up from the cherub whereupon he was, to the threshold of the house.  And he called to the man clothed with linen, which had the writer’s inkhorn by his side; and the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem [the church], and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof [in the church].  And to the others he said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity; slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary.  Then they began at the ancient men which where before the house.” Eze. 9:3-6.

 

And through the prophet Malachi we are told that the Lord will beforehand send a messenger, and that after he prepares the way, the Lord will suddenly come to His temple (the church) for no reason other than to purify it, especially to purify the sons of Levi, the ministry.  See Malachi 3:1-3.  Then, says the Spirit of Prophecy, “Only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it [Third Angel’s Message] when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” — “The Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. And to this “startling revelation” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 445) the prophet Isaiah adds:

 

“For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with flames of

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        5

 

fire.  For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many.  They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eating swine’s flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together, saith the Lord.  For I know their works and their thoughts: it shall come, that I will gather all nations and tongues, and they shall come, and see My glory.  And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the Isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles.  And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:15-20.

 

Since the slaughter predicted by the prophet Isaiah takes place among those who profess to be sanctified and purified (falsely believe to have need of nothing more), and since those who escape from among them are sent to the Gentiles to preach the gospel, five distinct and supremely important points stand out plainly: (1) since the victims of the slaughter are those who against their God-given knowledge indulge in swine’s flesh and other abominations, and since those who escape are versed in the gospel work enough to be sent to preach it to the Gentiles, the slaughter, therefore, is seen to take place in the church; (2) those who escape, according to Ezekiel, are those who sigh and cry against the abominations, and thus receive the mark of deliverance, (3) since they are sent to preach the gospel to the Gentiles after they escape the slaughter, they are “the remnant,” those that are left, the future servants of God; (4) since they

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                  6

 

are to gather from the Gentiles all their brethren, all that can possibly be saved, they are the ones who finish the gospel work in all the world, (5) since there are two separations — one from the church (Israelites), and one from the Gentiles, — those who escape and those who are gathered in — then the former are the first fruits and the later the second fruits — those of Revelation 7:4, 7-9, one from the tribes of Israel, and one from the Gentile nations.

 

All these scriptures and many more, my friend, as you plainly see, refer to the purification of the church, to the great and dreadful day of the Lord (Mal. 4:5), to the Judgment for the Living and the gathering of the saints — the “harvest” of which every prophet has written, some more and some less.  Since this is so you certainly see that our elders are now doing what the priests in Christ’s day were doing, and also what the religious leaders down through the Reformation were doing, and are no less determined to keep this message away from the laity, and to thereby deceive even the very elect, the 144,000, the very first fruits of the harvest, those who are to survive the Judgment “in the house of God” (1 Pet. 4:17), the future servants of God!

 

If this is not the enemy’s aim behind these hostile Elders’ doings, and if this Truth can be refuted, they would not act like mad men, would not shun discussion with us, would not push us out of the churches in the hope that we cannot come in contact with the laity, would not advise you not to read but burn our literature, would not threaten to excommunicate you for studying this message, but would sit down and refute It if It is incorrect as they sit down with all others that disagree with them.

 

Can’t you see that the spirit which is now manifesting itself through these Truth-hating brethren is the very spirit which manifested itself through

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        7

 

the Jews, and through the enemies of Truth during the Protestant reformation, and also in the beginning of the 1844 movement?  Do you not see that because they cannot attack this message on It’s own merits, they get personal, attack the men in charge and resort to character defamation, to gossip and falsehood, to anything in the hope of turning you against the Message and the messenger.  The Spirit of Prophecy predicted the crime in these words:

 

“I saw that the very spirit of perjury, that would turn truth into falsehood, good into evil, and innocence into crime, is now active.  Satan exults over the condition of God’s professed people….” – “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 94, 95.

 

For the Elders to tell the laity what to read and what not to read, who to talk to and who not to talk to, who to let in their homes and who not to, is to make dolts, automatons, and spiritual invalids of them.  The Elders should be told that they are taking even heavier burdens upon themselves than did the Jews or the ministers in our former churches while many of us where studying the Advent message.  They can be helped if the laity tell them that this is a matter to be decided between the laity and their God; that if any one is to get into the Kingdom he must get there on his own God-given ability.  Show them what the Spirit of God says in the following:

 

“Precious light is to shine forth from the word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of God.  Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away the light from the people.  When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims.  No one can afford to stand

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        8

 

 

back in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth.  I am satisfied with my position.  I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come.  I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it cannot be truth.’ It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.” — “Counsels on Sabbath School Work,” p. 28.

 

This is what the phrase “religious liberty” means, my friend.  Is this not the proper, honest, and honorable way to deal with the situation?  Are you to follow men’s sayings, or are you to follow Christ and His Truth?  Tell those hostile Elders that their fight is not against “The Shepherd’s Rod” but against God and against their own souls.

 

”…Those who train the mind to seize upon everything which they can use as a peg to hang a doubt upon,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “and suggest these thoughts to other minds, will always find occasion to doubt. They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part.  They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until,’ said the angel, ‘the Lord Jesus shall rise up from his mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.’  Their tastes has been so perverted that they would be inclined to criticize even the table of the Lord in his kingdom.” – “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690.

 

“…The separation,” continues the Spirit of Truth, “causes pain and bitterness to both parties.

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        9

 

It is the variance which Christ declares that he came to bring.  But the converted will feel a continual longing desire that their friends shall forsake all for Christ, knowing that unless they do, there will be a final and eternal separation.  The true Christian cannot while with unbelieving friends, be light, and trifling.  The value of the souls for whom Christ died, is too great.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 83.

 

Believe me, my friend, that if the message of the Judgment for the Living had not been Divinely revealed to us, if it was less serious than it is, if it had not been as clear as crystal, and if we were not commanded to bring it to you, we would not be hunting God’s misled people in the rocks and in the mountains (Jer. 16:16) as it were — we would not have been put under such a heavy burden and expense by going from door to door throughout the Adventist world in order to rescue them from the Laodicean self-deception; neither could we with our human power so nicely take the insults that are thrown at us almost hourly by men and women who profess to be serving God!

 

“…In this time,” says the Spirit of God, “the gold will be separated from the dross in the church.  True godliness will be clearly distinguished from the appearance and tinsel of it.  Many a star that we have admired for its brilliancy, will then go out in darkness.  Chaff like a cloud will be borne away on the wind, even from places where we see only floors of rich wheat.  All who assume the ornaments of the sanctuary, but are not clothed with Christ’s righteousness, will appear in the shame of their own nakedness…. Those who have been timid and self-distrustful will declare themselves openly for Christ and his truth.  The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David — willing to do and dare…. Then will the church of Christ appear ‘fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.'” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 81, 82.

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        10

 

These Davids whom God is now disclosing to view will soon be calling on you to lay down God’s plans for you.  Please receive these servants of God in this layman’s movement with the same courtesy with which you would expect them to receive you.

 

We come to you with the pure Word of God and all we request of you is to give us an unbiased and unprejudiced hearing when we call on You in your home.  Since you see that this letter contains the plain untarnished Truth, then if you hear any one talking against it you can help him by asking him to give you something better on these scriptures if he has it, and if not, to let you alone.

 

If you are to help the enemies of Truth, tell them their drilling the laity that they have all the Truth, that they need no more, that they have the last message, that the Spirit of Prophecy says so although It says on the contrary, is plain falsehood.  Tell them, not the Judgment for the Dead, but the Judgment for the Living is the last message, and they do not have it, and instead of looking for it, they are fighting against it.  Tell them that the bible either proves these things so, or It does not; if It does not, then make them tell you where It does not.

 

The mark of God (Ezekiel 9:4) and the mark of the beast (Rev. 13:16) are here seen to be two opposites as are the two women of Revelation twelve and seventeen — the true and the counterfeit.

 

The beast we are told is a man (Rev. 13:18).  The demand to worship, obey the beast’s command, therefore, is a demand to worship (obey) man in place of God.  Both marks are for no other purpose but for to define who is who — who is for God and who is for the beast.  Those who obey God’s Judgment message rather than the beast’s decree, receive God’s mark.  And those who obey the beast’s decree rather than God’s message receive the beast’s mark.  These two

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        11

 

different marks, you see, separate the worshipers of God from the worshipers of men.  And since Jesus declares that the separation takes place during harvest, and as you now see that the ‘harvest” and the “Judgment” for the living are synonymous terms, then the conclusion is that as the mark of God is urged upon the believers of His Judgment message in the church, and as the mark of the beast is urged upon the worshipers of the beast during the Judgment in the world, the subject becomes clear: The enemies of the Judgment message in the church, and the enemies of the Judgment message in the world are both imbued with the spirit of the beast — both doing the same kind of work against God’s people, first in the church then in the world.  The only difference between the two is that in the world the mark of the beast is enforced by civil law, whereas the church it is not, though the enemies against the Judgment message already have done everything in their power to secure the arm of the law against us.  It is now left up to every individual member of the church to either take heed to God’s Judgment message and receive His mark of deliverance, or to give heed to men’s vain talk and die under the slaughter weapons of the angels.

 

Sincerely yours for gathering       the first fruits first,

 

V.H. Jezreel, H.B.

(Director of S.D.A. Layman’s Movement)

5 T 80, 81

 

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 2                        12

Jezreel Letter 3

Jezreel Letter 3

 

Dear Elders and Laity:

 

Because the hour is late, and because you Elders continue to spurn God’s urgent plea that you fill your empty vessels with the golden oil (Matt. 25:1-13) now flowing from the golden bowl (Zech. 4) so that your path be lightened; and that you anoint your eyes with “eyesalve” so that you be no longer blind, Inspiration has this concluding counsel for you:

 

Now is your final chance to obtain the badly needed oil for your lamps, and the badly needed salve for your eyes, Elders, (Rev. 3:18).  If you fail now, you fail forever.  I am sorry that in this, as in previous letters to you, the Spirit of Truth has no alternative but to continue to uncover your shame (Rev. 3:18).  You can yet save the day if you turn away from the “Abominations” that are being fostered and cherished in your midst, even in the house of God.  Here we shall mention but a few:

 

Truth challenges you, Elders, to point out wherein the Bible teaches either by word or by example that the Sabbath and the church were made for raising goals, for auctioning, for selling literature and for taking subscriptions.  The Bible does not teach or recommend even a plate collection (a custom which Rome originated) in Sabbath services, much less merchandising in the presence of God.  All the Bible recommends is a container for free will offering placed somewhere in the church premises.  It was into such “a treasury” that the widow, while entering the temple, placed her two mites.

 

Your answer that the things which you merchandise “are in the interest of the Lord’s work, is no excuse

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        1

 

at all.  In fact, you condemn yourself the more by making it appear that the Lord Himself transgresses the Sabbath which He hallowed and Himself set the example of observing it by resting from all His works (Gen. 2:2).  The wares which you Elders display and dispose of on the Sabbath in the house of God are not, you must know, more sacred or more important than were the sacrifices (lambs, oxen, and pigeons, etc.) which the Jews sold in the temple, and for which purchase the money changers were there.

 

Can you not see that as the Lord angrily drove them out with the whip, He will with even greater fury drive out not only you Elders but also the laity who continue to participate in your “unholy feasts.”  Yes, He will deal with you even more severely than He dealt with the Jews, because you are desecrating both the temple of God and the holy Sabbath.

 

Elders, do not longer presume that the Lord has “forsaken the earth,” His people, or His church.  He died to save them and He has not given them up.  Nor will He let you run away with them.  Forsake your wicked works, Elders, for why should you perish for filthy lucre?  The Spirit of Prophecy long ago condemned your unholy practice but you continue on and on.  Since you have now reached your limits, and since God’s patience is exhausted, this is the Spirit’s last call for you to give heed to His instruction:

 

“A great mistake has been made by some who profess present truth, by introducing merchandise in the course of a series of meetings, and by their traffic diverting minds from the object of the meetings.  If Christ were now upon earth, He would drive out these peddlers and traffickers, whether they be ministers or people, with a scourge of small cords, as when he entered the temple anciently, ‘and cast out all them that sold and

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        2

 

bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money changers, and the seats of them that sold doves.  And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer but ye have made it a den of thieves.’  These traffickers might have pleaded as an excuse that the articles they held for sale were for sacrificial offerings.  But their object was to get gain, to obtain means, to accumulate.” — Testimonies, Vol. 1, pp. 471, 472.

 

As to your boast about the multiple millions of dollars raised annually by the Denomination, Inspiration has this to say: The patience and generosity of the laity (not their blindness) does deserve praise, but what about your works, Elders?  Since the Bible does not teach any plate gatherings, but only freewill offerings (and not for your own use either), then by high pressuring the laity with your speeches, your pleas, and plate-passing all in the name of Christ, you make Him an extortioner of the worst kind.  And by your harvest ingathering and other such campaigns to get money from the Gentiles, you make Him also a begger of the worst kind.  Your repeated plate collection, which in some instances number as many as ten or more in one Sabbath morning, is blasphemy and robbery, not a blessing and freewill offering.

 

You sell the Sabbath School quarterlies at a profit and then after studying the lessons you put the pressure upon the school members by which to squeeze every penny they may have with them.  Following this they are again pressured into subscribing for magazines, periodicals, and then called upon to pay for church and school upkeep.  Your high pressure and the laity’s willingness to give, finally puts them in debt and makes them unable to pay their current bills!  Thus you cause them to lose all the credit which a Christian, for Christ’s sake, deserves to have in the business world!

 

And still worse, though the Denomination takes

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        3

 

away from the laity everything possible, she does nothing for them in time of need!  But for you Elders she does everything that is to be done, although it is the laity who by hardship and sacrifice provide the means! Yes, you spend your last days in respect comfort, and luxury, but when the laity get old and sick, or die empty-handed, you commit their cases to the world’s charity institutions!  What selfishness!  What hardness of heart!  What inequality and reproach against Christ!  By taking their living away from them, and by doing nothing for them in time of need, you have thus forced them to take life insurance and thus to sin against God!

 

It is high time, Elders, for you to know that there is to be a stop to this robbery and that there is to be a reckoning, too, that there is a just God that taketh vengeance upon the unjust.  Let us now turn to the more sure word of prophecy and see what it has to say on the subject:

 

“Son of man, prophecy against the shepherds of Israel, prophecy, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds: Woe be to the shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves!  should not the shepherds feed the flocks?  Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but ye feed not the flock.  The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them.  Therefore will I save My flock, and they shall no more be a prey, and I will judge between cattle and cattle.  And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd.  And I the Lord will be their God, and My servant David a prince among them: I the Lord have spoken it. Ezek. 34:2-4, 22-24.

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                4

 

Here you note, Elders, that this scripture is not condemning your wicked deeds by way of example.  It directly condemns the deeds of the shepherds of the Israel of today.  This fact you find in verse 22 to 24, which declare that after the unfaithful and selfish shepherds are done away with, then it is that the one shepherd, antitypical David, takes over and he alone thereafter very carefully prepares and distributes the feed to the flock of God.  Clothing yourselves with the wool, and feeding on the fat from God’s sheep, but doing nothing for them in time of need is the awful charge against you Elders, and who can in truth deny your guilt?

 

Moreover, since this scripture promises peace and security such as have never been since sin came in, and since it predicts the reformation now taking place among the laity throughout Laodicea, these are sure signs that this scriptures is now being fulfilled right before your eyes; that God has dismissed you Elders as much as He dismissed king Saul of old for taking what he had plainly been told not to take; that antitypical David and the perfect peace are at hand, that “those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80); that now “in the shaking testing time” the hidden faithful servants (the faithful laity) are being “disclosed to view”; that “few great men will be engaged” in this solemn work; that now “the gold will be separated from the dross.” — Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81.

 

Inspiration thus plainly reveals that Ezekiel 34 points to this very time, and that it is a Heaven-sent message especially for you, Elders.  God forbid that you should overtook this freshly revealed truth, or neglect to take heed to it and to reform.

 

It is only because God yearns to save you that He in Isaiah’s latter-day prophecies again expose your incredible wickedness:

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        5

 

“O My people, they which lead thee cause thee to err, and destroy the way of thy paths.  The Lord standeth up to plead, and standeth to judge the people.   The Lord will enter into judgment with the ancients of His people, and the princes thereof: for ye have eaten up the vineyard; the spoil of the poor is in your houses.  What mean ye that ye beat My people to pieces, and grind the faces of the poor?  saith the Lord God of hosts.” Isa. 3:1215.

 

This scripture itself, you note, points out that it is speaking to the people at the commencement of the judgment of the living.  The charge is that ye have misled the people, that ye have “eaten up the vineyard,” that “the spoil of the poor is in your houses.”  The rest of the chapter goes on to say that in some instances you have taken the living of the poor and have bestowed it upon your daughters, the which they lavish and wickedly display upon themselves.  Since it is obvious that you will not much longer be allowed to “grind the faces of the poor,” why not repent now? Why keep on with your wickedness, and why perish in it?

 

There are thousands of cases such as Brother A. L. Friis’ from whom the conference took thousands of dollars for their annuity fund, but did nothing for his care and for his medical bills in his old age.  And when a suggestion was sent to them by mail, pleading that they should at least pay part of his funeral expenses, they denied him this, too, by complete silence.

 

God has ordained that the ministry be supported by the tithe, but you elders are consuming everything — tithe, freewill offerings, plate collections, harvest ingathering, legacies and what not!  And though the Spirit of Prophecy instructed you years ago to pay the ministerial college teachers from the tithe (Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 215), you still continue to pay them by collecting tuition and entrance fees from the students!  You thus

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        6

 

cheat the students in order to use on yourselves their rightful part of the tithe!  The Sabbath and the church you have turned Into institutions of gain instead of rest, prayer, praise, and study.  All this you do to feed yourselves and still you do not have enough.  What a bottomless pit your stomachs must be!  Do you still deny that you have eaten up the vineyard?

 

If your literature is any good at all, it should not be sold at such high prices, but instead it should be given away free of charge and thus be scattered everywhere as the leaves of autumn.  On the contrary, though, books that should be sold for $1 per copy you are selling for $2 or $3. If the literature is given away free, and if it is convincing, it should bring added multitudes of souls and thus yield more in tithes and offerings than its purchase price now brings.  Your love of money, though, makes you afraid to take that chance.  If there is any literature ever given away, the laity are called upon to pay for it, too.  All these plain facts taken together, Elders, prove that the sons of Eli had nothing on you.  Did they?

 

Your hoarding the spoil of the poor, misinterpreting the Scriptures, undermining confidence in the prophets, and keeping God’s people in darkness concerning the judgment for the living (“great and dreadful day of the Lord’) are wickedness such as never was!  If you are doing these wicked things blindly then why not now confess to the Lord that He is correct in saying that you are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” — in need of everything instead of in need of nothing (Rev. 3:17).  Repent of your unbelief and be forgiven.

 

To back up what we have said about your boasting of Denominational prosperity, we present the following figures:

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        7

 

According to the Denomination’s 1952 Year Book, the tithes and offerings for missionary work in the twelve-year period, from 1938 to 1950, amounted to $313,732,091.49 and the gain in membership was 286,761.  These figures show that the laity from 1938 to 1950 have paid to you Elders exactly $1,094.05 for every member you have added to the church.

 

The picture becomes still worse when we take into consideration that the children that are raised in Seventh-day Adventist homes over the same period exceed the gain in church membership.  It has been estimated by actual figures that a church of a hundred members in twelve years (the age at which a child may join the church) would raise at least 84 children to that age.  According to this ratio 469,951 church members — the membership in 1938 — would have by 1950 yielded 394,758 church members raised in Seventh-day Adventist homes if all of them stayed in the church.  Here you see that the children that were raised in Seventh-day Adventist homes in the past 12 years out number the gain of church members by 107,957 souls over the same period of time.

 

The actual facts stand out thus: If the entire increase in membership has come from the Gentiles, then the laity have lost all their own children, 394,758 strong, and for $313,732,091.49 they have brought 394,758 Gentiles!  And if they had saved all their own children, then the increase without even one Gentile would have been 394,758 instead of 286,761, and the laity’s $313,732,091.49 hard-earned money would have been in their own pockets instead of yours, Elders.  Is this anything to boast about?  Prosperity?  What kind?

 

What has driven the S.D.A. children into the world instead of into the church?  And what keeps the laity from bringing their neighbors and friends to the church?  Also what drives out through the

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        8

 

church’s back door almost as many newly made converts as are brought in through the front door? — The answer is obvious: your constant goal raising and plate passing all through the services, and your starving them by the absence of pure, wholesome spiritual food.

 

We hope you will never again accuse us of stepping off the “platform,” but instead you yourselves, Elders, hastily get back on it.

 

Too, we would have you know that the laity is not so blind as you think they are to your falsely boasting of a soul-gathering prosperity which you never back up by absolute facts.  Such success never takes place here in the homeland, but always in far-away lands, lands where no one of us has a way to check up on you.  Why not do something here?  Are the heathen closer to your hearts than we of the homeland?

 

Your constantly accusing us of saying that you practice “priest craft,” is not doing away with this truth, Elders, and the sooner you know it the better for you.  A system of priest craft is entirely different from a system of robbing the poor.  Moreover, we are not accusing you of anything, we merely call your attention to what Inspiration Itself says; we merely comply with what It commands us to do.  Here follows our commission:

 

“Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins…. Is not this the fast that I have chosen?  to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?  Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house?  when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from shine own flesh?  Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and shine health shall spring forth

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        9

 

speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward.” Isa. 58:1, 6-8.

 

Your gossip that you have squelched the Rod, that it is dying out, is another false statement.  No, not the Rod.  Do not forget that graft like yours is what nailed the thesis to the doors of the Wittenberg cathedral. The thesis you see are now being nailed on the doors of every one who sponsors and supports these outrageous crimes of robbing the laity and of keeping them in darkness of God’s Truth for this time.

 

We are sure that you now plainly see what caused the beast’s deadly wound to be healed (Rev. 13:3).  We are also sure that you are now aware of the fact that the Devil’s taking the church captive is what made the whole world wonder after the beast (cannot be the whole world without the church).

 

It is certain that if you are to escape alive from the vengeance of God, these facts you Elders now dare not deny, neither dare you refuse to arise and as loud as you possibly can proclaim revival and reformation throughout the breadth and length of Laodicea.  No, these are not vain words, Elders.  Hear what the ensuing paragraphs say:

 

“What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!  The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception.  They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God.  While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness.  The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        10

 

his testimony must be correct.” — Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 252,

 

“God has not changed toward His faithful servants who are keeping their garments spotless.  But many are crying, ‘Peace and safety,’ while sudden destruction is coming upon them.  Unless there is thorough repentance, unless men humble their hearts by confession, and receive the truth as it is in Jesus, they will never enter heaven.  When purifications shall take place in our ranks, we shall no longer rest at ease, boasting of being rich and increased with goods, in need of nothing.

 

“Who can truthfully say, ‘Our gold is tried in the fire, our garments are unspotted by the world’?  I saw our instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness.  Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath.  Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?”  My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!  For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.'” — Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 250.

 

What more “cutting and severe” testimony than this do you Elders expect?

 

This, Elders and laity, is indeed the voice of prophecy, and, therefore, now there is no question in your minds as to why we are working strictly within the church rather than for the world.  Now is seen who uses the Testimonies out of their setting.  Now there is no doubt of the laity’s rising with one accord, and tearing off the shackles that bind the poor and that keep back the progress of the gospel.

 

Now to summarize the matter, we in Truth and in the name of Christ say to you Elders and laity: Shall you not praise God that for your lives’ sake,

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        11

 

Truth in three consecutive letters, including this one, has unveiled to all of you that in his blindness, self-deception and lukewarmness, the angel of the church of the Laodiceans has of the house of God made a den of thieves, by the gospel of Christ has he made merchandise of His people, and by twisting the Scriptures he has attempted to undermine confidence in the prophets.  Review our former letters to you.

 

Your marvelous ingenuity to cover up all this rottenness of character and make it appear as a garden of roses under a clear sky, is something! And the cause of your stubbornly keeping the laity from coming in contact with the Rod literature and with its adherents is now to all perfectly understandable.  There is now only one thing to do if you are to save face and regain favor and respect with God and men, and that is for you to take your stand on Truth’s side, then put your wonderful ability into action throughout Laodicea for a complete return to God.

 

I hope that I have not become your enemy, Elders, for telling you the plain truth in the fear of God and for your own eternal good.  Rather deal with the issues involved, and do what you can to escape the overflowing scourge that is now at your door, and at the door of every one who fails to sigh and cry for the abominations that are in your midst (Ezek. 9 and Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81).

 

This, you note, is not Brother Houteff but the layman’s movement, imbued with the Spirit and at work.

 

Sincerely yours for immediate action and for complete revival and reformation,

 

V.H Jezreel, H. B.

(Director of S.D.A. Layman’s Movement)

5 T 80, 81

 

VHJ:cc

 

Jezreel Letter, No. 3                        12